HEROES,
MONSTERS AND MARVELS OF FARAWAY WORLDS
Yes, he had gone into the Moonfire—but not
far enough. He was no god; he could only summon the shadows of his lost love.
He had been unable to endure the agony of that terrible force, which could
make a man superhuman.
But now he was returning to that strange sea
of light that had torn at his body atom by atom, that none had ever come out of
alive. This time he was going to make it to the center of the Moonfire, and
face whatever fate might await him. But what was the penalty for man seeking
the power of the gods?
The
Moon That Vanished by
Leigh Brackett is only one of the thrill-packed tales in this collection of
stories about courageous men daring adventure on unknown worlds, of SWORDSMEN
IN THE SKY.
DONALD
A. WOLLHEIM, probably one of the best known names in the science-fiction field, is
professionally the editor of Ace Books. But he is also one of the leading
anthologists of fantasy fiction with a string of books to his credit. As a
writer, he is the author of a number of best-selling juvenile novels including
the Mike Mars, Astronaut series published by
Doubleday, and such oft-reprinted books as The Secret of
the Ninth Planet, published by Holt, Rinehart & Winston. He has had short stories
published in most of the leading s-f magazines, and books of his have been
translated into many languages including German, Spanish, Japanese, Italian,
French, Dutch, Swedish, etc.
A Resident of Greater New York City, he is married and the father of a
daughter. His in-print anthologies available from Ace Books include:
THE MACABRE READER (D-353)
THE HIDDEN PLANET (D-354)
ADVENTURES ON OTHER PLANETS
(D-490)
MORE MACABRE (D-508)
MORE ADVENTURES ON OTHER
PLANETS
(F-178)
SWORDSMEN IN THE
SKY
Edited by
Donald A. Wollheim
ACE BOOKS, INC. 1120 Avenue of the Americas New York, N.Y. 10036
swordsmen in the sky
Copyright ©, 1964, by Ace Books, Inc. All Rights Reserved
copyright acknowledgments
Kaldar, World of Antares, copyright, 1933, by Popular Fiction Publishing Co., 1961, by Edmond Hamilton. Swordsman of Lost Terra, copyright, 1951, by Love Romances Publishing Co., Inc.
Both
the above stories appear by arrangement with the Scott Meredith Literary
Agency. Inc.
A Vision of
Venus, copyright, 1933, by Teck Publications,
Inc. By arrangement with the
Author's Estate.
The Moon That Vanished, copyright, 1948, by Standard
Magazines, Inc. By arrangement with the
author and Lurton
Blassingame.
People of the Crater, copyright, 1947, by Fantasy Publishing Co., Inc. By arrangement with the
author.
Cover by Frank Frazetta Interior
illustrations by Jack Gaughan
CONTENTS
SWORDSMAN
OF LOST TERRA 6
by
Poul Anderson
PEOPLE OF THE CRATER 57
by
Andre Norton
THE MOON THAT
VANISHED 99
by
Leigh Bracket?
A VISION OF VENUS 146
by
Otis Adelbert Kline
KALDAR, WORLD OF ANTARES 153
by Edmond Hamilton
SWORDSMAN OF LOST TERRA by Poul Anderson
I
The third book of the Story of the Men of Killorn. How Red Bram fought the Ganasthi from the lands of darkness, and Kery son of Rhiach was angered, and the pipe of the gods spoke once more.
Now
it must be told of those who fared forth south under Bram the Red. This was the
smallest of the parties that left Killorn, being from three clans only—Broina,
Dagh, and Heor-ran. That made some thousand warriors, mostly men with some
women archers and slingers. But the pipe of the gods had always been with Clan
Broina, and so it followed the Broina on this trek. He was Rhiach son of
Glyndwyrr, and his son was Kery.
Bram was a Heorran, a man huge of height and thew, with eyes like
blue ice and hair and beard like a torch. He was curt of speech and had no
close friends, but men agreed that his brain and his spirit made him the best leader for a
journey like this, though some thought that he paid
too little respect to the gods and their priests.
For
some five years these men of Killorn marched south. They went over strange
hills and windy moors, through ice-blinking clefts in gaunt-cragged mountains
and over brawling rivers chill with the cold of the Dark Lands.
They
hunted and robbed to live, or reaped the gain of foreigners, and cheerfully cut
down any who sought to gainsay them. Now and again Bram dickered with the
chiefs of some or other city and hired himself and his wild men out to fight
against another town. Then there would be hard battle and rich booty and flames
red against the twilight sky.
Men
died and some grew weary of roving and fighting. There was a sick hunger within
them for rest and a hearth-fire and the eternal sunset over the Lake of
Killorn. These took a house and a woman and stayed by the road. In such ways
did Bram's army shrink. On the other hand most of his
warriors finally took some or other woman along on the march and she would
demand more for herself and the babies then a roof of clouds and wind. So there
came to be tents and wagons, with children playing between the turning wheels.
Bram grumbled about this, it made his army slower and clumsier, but there was
little he could do to prevent it.
Those
who were boys when the trek began became men with the years and the battles and
the many miles. Among these was the Kery of whom we speak. He grew tall and
lithe and slender, with the fair skin and slant blue eyes and long ash-blond
hair of the Broina, broad of forehead and cheekbones, straight-nosed,
beardless like most of his clan.
He
was swift and deadly with sword, spear, or bow, merry with his comrades over
ale and campfire, clever to play harp or pipe and make verses—not much
different from the others, save that he came of the Broina and would one day
carry the pipe of the gods. And while the legends of Killorn said that all men
are the offspring of a goddess whom a warrior devil once bore off to his lair,
it was held that the Broina had a little more demon blood in them than most.
Always
Kery bore within his heart a dream. He was still a stripling when they wandered
from home. He had reached young manhood among hoofs and wheels and dusty roads,
battle and roaming and the glimmer of campfires, but he never forgot Killorn of
the purple hills and the far thundering sea and the lake where it was forever
sunset. For there had been a girl of the Dagh sept, and she
had stayed behind. But then the warriors came to Ryvan and their doom.
It was a broad fair country into which they
had come. Trending south and east, away from the sun, they were on the darker
edge of the Twilight Lands and the day was no longer visible at all. Only the
deep silver-blue dusk lay around them and above, with black night and
glittering stars to the east and a few high clouds lit by unseen sunbeams to
the west. But it was still light enough for Twilight Landers' eyes to reach the
horizon—to' see fields and woods and rolling hills and the far metal gleam of a
river. They were well into the territory of Ryvan city.
Rumor
ran before them on frightened feet, and peasants often fled as they advanced.
But never had they met such emptiness as now. They had passed deserted houses,
gutted farmsteads, and the bones of the newly slain, and had shifted their
course eastward to get into wilder country where there should at least be game.
But such talk as they had heard of the invaders of Ryvan made them march
warily. And when one of their scouts galloped back to tell of an army advancing
out of the darkness against them, the great horns screamed and the wagons were
drawn together.
For
a while, there was chaos, running and yelling men, crying children, bawling
cattle, and tramping hests. Then the carts were drawn into a defensive ring
atop a high steep ridge and the warriors waited outside. They made a brave
sight, the men of Killorn, tall barbarians in the
colorful kilts of their septs with plundered ornaments shining around corded
throat or sinewy arm.
Most
of them still bore the equipment of their homeland-horned helmets, gleaming
ring-bymies, round shields, ax and bow and spear and broadsword, worn and dusty
with use but ready for more. The greater number went afoot, through some rode
the small shaggy hests of the north. Their women and children crouched behind
the wagons, with bows and slings ready and the old battle banners of Killorn
floating overhead.
Kery came running to the
place where the chiefs stood.
He
wore only a helmet and a light leather corselet, and carried sword and spear
and a bow slung over his shoulders. "Father," he called.
"Father, who are they?"
Rhiach
of Broina stood near Bram with the great bagpipes of the gods under one arm—old
beyond memory, those pipes, worn and battered, but terror and death and the
avenging furies crouched in them, power so great that only one man could ever
know the secret of their use. A light breeze stirred the warlock's long gray
hair about his gaunt face, and his eyes brooded on the eastern darkness.
The
scout who had brought word turned to greet Kery. He was panting with the weariness
of his hard ride. An arrow had wounded him, and he shivered as the cold wind
from the Dark Lands brushed his sweat-streaked body. "A horde," he
said. "An army marching out of the east toward us, not Ryvan but such a
folk as I never
knew of. Their outriders saw me and barely did I get away. Most likely they
will move against us, and swiftly."
"A
host at least as great as ours," added Bram. "It must be a part oi
the invading Dark Landers who are laying Ryvan waste. It will be a hard fight,
though I
doubt not that with our
good sword-arms and the pipe of the gods we will throw them back."
"I
know not." Rhiach spoke slowly. His deep eyes were somber on Kery. "I
have had ill dreams of late. If I fell in this battle, before we won ... I did wrong, son. I should have told you how to use the pipe."
"The
law says you can only do that when you are so old that you are ready to give up
your chiefship to your first born," said Bram. "It is a good law. A
whole clan knowing how to wield such power would soon be at odds with all
Killorn."
"But
we are not in Killorn now," said Rhiach. "We have come far from home,
among alien and enemy peoples, and the lake where it is forever sunset is a
ghost to us." His hard face softened. "If I fall, Kery, my own
spirit, I think, will wander back thither. I will wait for you at the border of
the lake, I will be on the windy heaths and by the high tarns, they will hear
me piping in the night and know I have come home . . . but seek your place,
son, and all the gods be with you.
Kery gulped and wrung his father's hand. The
warlock had ever been a stranger to him. His mother was dead these many years
and Rhiach had grown grim and silent. And yet the old warlock was dearer to him
than any save Morna who waited for his return.
He turned and sped to his
own post, with the tyrs.
The
cows of the great horned tyrs from Killorn were for meat and milk and leather,
and trudged meekly enough behind the wagons. But the huge black bulls were
wicked and had gored more than one man to death. Still Kery had gotten the idea
of using them in battle. He had made iron plates for their chests and
shoulders. He had polished their cruel horns and taught them to charge when he
gave the word. "No other man in the army dared go near them, but Kery
could guide them with a whistle. For the men of Broina were warlocks.
They
snorted in the twilight as he neared them, stamping restlessly and shaking
their mighty heads. He laughed in a sudden
reckless drunkenness of power and moved up to his big lovely Gorwain and scratched
the bull behind the ears.
"Softly,
softly," he whispered, standing in the dusk among the crowding black
bulks. "Patient, my beauty, wait but a little and I'll slip you, O wait, my
Gorwain."
Spears blinked in the shadowy light and
voices rumbled quietly. The bulls and the hests snorted, stamping and shivering
in the thin chill wind flowing from the lands of night. They waited.
Presently
they heard, faint and far, the skirling of war pipes. But it was not the wild
joyous music of Killorn, it was a thin shrill note which ran along the nerves,
jagged as a saw, and the thump of drums and the clangor of gongs came with it.
Kery sprang up on the broad shoulders of Gorwain the tyr
and strained into the gloom to see.
Over
the rolling land came marching the invaders. It was an army of a thousand or
so, he guessed with a shiver of tension, moving in closer ranks and with
tighter discipline than the barbarians. He had seen many armies, from the naked
yelling savages of the upper Norlan hills to the armored files of civilized
towns, yet never one like this.
Dark Landers! he thought bleakly. Out of the cold and the night that never ends, out of the mystery and the frightened legends of a thousand years, here at last are the men of the Dark Lands, spilling into the Twilight like their own icy winds, and have we anything that can stand against them?
They
were tall, as tall as the northerners, but gaunt, with a stringy toughness born
of hardship and suffering and bitter chill. Their skins were white, not with
the ruddy whiteness of the northern Twilight Landers but dead-white, blank and
bare, and the long hair and beards were the color of silver.
Their
eyes were the least human thing about them, huge and round and golden, the eyes
of a bird of prey, deep sunken in the narrow skulls. Their faces seemed
strangely immobile, as if the muscles for laughter and weeping were alike
frozen. As they moved up, the only sound was the tramp of their feet and the
demon whine of their pipes and the clash of drum and gong.
They
were well equipped, Kery judged, they wore close-fitting garments of
fur-trimmed leather, trousers and boots and hooded tunics. Underneath he
glimpsed mail, helmets, shields, and they carried all the weapons he knew—no
cavalry, but they marched with a sure tread. Overhead floated a strange
banner, a black standard with a jagged golden streak across it.
Kery's
muscles and nerves tightened to thrumming alertness. He crouched by his lead
bull, one hand gripping the hump and the other white-knuckled around his
spearshaft. And there was a great hush on the ranks of Killorn as they waited.
Closer came the strangers, until they were in
bowshot. Kery heard the snap of tautening strings. Will Bram never give the signal? Gods, is he waiting for them to walk up and kiss us?
A trumpet brayed from the enemy ranks, and
Kery saw the cloud of arrows rise whistling against the sky. At the same time
Bram winded his horn and the air grew loud with war shouts and the roar of
arrow flocks.
Then the strangers locked
shields and charged.
II
The
men of Killorn stood
their ground, shoulder to shoulder, pikes braced and swords aloft. They had the
advantage of high ground and meant to use it. From behind their ranks' came a
steady hail of arrows and stones, whistling through the air to crack among the
enemy ranks and tumble men to earth—yet still the Dark Landers came, leaping
and bounding and running with strange precision. They did not yell, and their
faces were blank as white stone, but behind them the rapid thud of their drums
rose to a pulse-shaking roar. "Hai-ahl" bellowed Red Bram. "Sunder
them!" The great long-shafted ax shrieked in his hands, belled on an enemy
helmet and crashed through into skull and brain and shattering jawbone. Again
he smote, sideways, and a head
leaped from its shoulders.
A
Dark Land warrior thrust for his belly. He kicked one booted foot out and sent
the man lurching back into his own ranks. Whirling, he hewed down one who
engaged the Killor-ner beside him. A foeman sprang against him as he turned,
chopping at his leg. With a roar that lifted over the clashing racket of
battle, Bram turned, the ax already flying in his hands, and cut the stranger
down.
His
red beard blazed like a torch over the struggle as it swayed back and forth.
His streaming ax was a lighting bolt that rose and fell and rose again, and the
thunder of metal on breaking metal rolled between the hills.
Kery
stood by his tyrs, bow in hand, shooting and shooting into the masses that
roiled about him. None came too close, and he could not leave his post lest the
unchained bulls stampede. He shuddered with the black fury of battle. When
would Bram call the charge. How long? Zip, zip, gray-feathered death winging into the tide that rolled up to
the wagons and fell back and resurged over its corpses.
The
men of Killorn were yelling and cursing as they fought, but the Dark Landers
made never a sound save for the hoarse gasping of breath and the muted groans
of the wounded. It was like fighting demons, yellow-eyed and silver-bearded
and with no soul in their bony faces. The northerners shivered and trembled and
hewed with a desperate fury of loathing.
Back and forth the battle swayed, roar of
axes and whine of arrows and harsh iron laughter of swords. Kery stood firing
and firing, the need to fight was a bitter catch in his throat. How long to
wait, how long, how long?
Why didn't Rhiach blow the skirl of death on
the pipes? Why not fling them back with the horror of disintegration in their
bones, and then rush out to finish them?
Kery
knew well that the war-song of the gods was only to be played in time of direst
need, for it hurt friend almost as much as foe—but even so, even sol A few
shaking bars, to drive the enemy back in death and panic, and then the sortie
to end them!
Of a
sudden he saw a dozen Dark Landers break from the main battle by the wagons and
approach the spot where he stood. He shot two swift arrows, threw his spear,
and pulled out his sword with a savage laughter in his heart, the demoniac
battle joy of the Broina. Ha, let them cornel
The
first sprang with downward-whistling blade. Kery twisted aside, letting speed
and skill be his shield, his long glaive flickered out and the enemy screamed
as it took off his arm. Whirling, Kery spitted the second through the throat.
The third was on him before he could withdraw his blade,
and a fourth from the other side, raking for his vitals. He sprang back.
"Gorwain!" he
shouted. "Gorwain!"
The huge black bull heard. His fellows
snorted and shivered, but stayed at their place—Kery didn't know how long they
would wait, he prayed they would stay a moment more. The lead tyr ran up beside his master, and the ground trembled under
his cloven hoofs.
The
white foemen shrank back, still dead of face but with fear plain in their
bodies. Gorwain snorted, an explosion of thunder, and charged them.
There
was an instant of flying bodies, tattered flesh ripped by the horns, and ribs
snapping underfoot. The Dark Landers thrust with their spears, the points
glanced off the armor plating and Gorwain turned and slew them.
"Here!" cried
Kery sharply. "Back, Gorwain! Here!"
The tyr snorted and circled, rolling his eyes. The killing
madness was coming over him, if he were not stopped now he might charge friend
or foe.
"Gorwain!"
screamed Kery.
Slowly,
trembling under his shining black hide, the bull returned.
And now Rhiach the warlock stood up behind
the ranks of Killom. Tall and steely gray, he went out between them, the pipes
in his arms and the mouthpieces at his lips. For an instant the Dark Landers
wavered, hesitating to shoot at him, and then he blew.
It
was like the snarling music of any bagpipe, and yet there was more in it. There
was a boiling tide of horror riding the notes, men's hearts faltered and
weakness turned their muscles watery. Higher rose the music, and stronger and
louder, screaming in the dales, and before men's eyes the world grew unreal,
shivering beneath them, the rocks faded to mist and the trees groaned and the
sky shook. They fell toward the ground, holding their ears, half blind with
unreasoning fear and with the pain of the giant hand that gripped their bones
and shook them, shook them.
The
Dark Landers reeled back, falling, staggering, and many of those who toppled
were dead before they hit the earth. Others milled in panic, the army was
becoming a mob. The world groaned and trembled and tried to dance to the demon
music.
Rhiach
stopped. Bram shook his bull head to clear the ringing and the fog in it.
"At them!" he roared. "Charge!"
Sanity
came back. The land was real and solid again, and men who were used to the
terrible drone of the pipes could force strength back into shuddering bodies.
With a great shout, the warriors of Killorn formed ranks and moved forward.
Kery
leaped up on the back of Gorwain, straddling the armored chine and gripping his
knees into the mighty flanks. His sword blazed in the air. "Now kill them,
my beauties!" he howled.
In a great wedge, with Gorwain at their lead,
the tyrs rushed out on the foe. Earth shook under the rolling thunder of their
feet. Their bellowing filled the land and clamored at the gates of the sky.
They poured like a black tide down on the Dark Land host and hit it.
"Hoo-ah!" cried
Kery.
He felt the shock of running into that mass
of men and he clung tighter, holding on with one hand while his sword whistled
in the other. Bodies fountained before the rush of the bulls, horns tossed men
into the heavens and hoofs pounded them into the earth. Kery swung at dimly
glimpsed heads, the hits shivered along his arm but he could not see if he
killed anyone, there wasn't time.
Through
and through the Dark Land army the bulls plowed, goring a lane down its middle
while the Killorners fell on it from the front. Blood and thunder and erupting
violence, death reaping the foe, and Kery rode onward.
"Oh,
my beauties, my black sweethearts, horn them, stamp them into the ground. Oh,
lovely, lovely, push them on, my Gorwain, knock them down to hell, best of
bulls!"
The
tyrs came out on the other side of the broken host and thundered on down the
ridge. Kery fought to stop them. He yelled and whistled, but he knew such a
charge could not expend itself in a moment.
As
they rushed on, he heard the high brazen call of a trumpet, and then another
and another, and a new war-cry rising behind him. What was that? What had
happened?
They
were down in a rocky swale before he had halted the charge. The bulls stood
shivering then, foam and blood streaked their heaving
sides. Slowly, with many curses and blows, he got them turned, but they would
only walk back up the long
hill.
As
he neared the battle again he saw that another force had attacked the Dark
Landers from behind. It must have come through the long ravine to the west,
which would have concealed its approach from those fighting Southern Twilight
Landers, Kery saw, well trained and equipped though they seemed to fight
wearily. But between men of north and south, the easterners were being cut down
in swathes. Before he could get back the remnants of their host was in full
fight. Bram was too busy with the newcomers to pursue and they soon were lost
in the eastern darkness.
Kery dismounted and led his bulls to the
wagons to tie them up. They went through a field of corpses, heaped and piled
on the blood-soaked earth, but most of the dead were enemies. Here and there
the wounded cried out in the twilight, and the women of Killorn were going
about succoring their own hurt. Carrion birds hovered above on darkling wings.
"Who are those
others?" asked Kery of Bram's wife Eiyla.
She
was a big raw-boned woman, somewhat of a scold but stouthearted and the mother
of tall sons. She stood leaning on an unstrung bow and looking over the suddenly
hushed landscape.
"Ryvanians,
I think," she replied absently. Then, "Kery— Kery, I have ill news
for you."
His
heart stumbled and there was a sudden coldness within him. Mutely, he waited.
"Rhiach
is dead, Kery," she said gently. "An arrow took him in the throat
even as the Dark Landers fled."
His voice seemed thick and
clumsy. "Where is he?"
She
led him inside the laager of wagons. A fire had been lit to boil water, and its
red glow danced over the white faces of women and children and wounded men
where they lay. To one side the dead had been stretched, and white-headed
Lochly of Dagh stood above them with his bagpipes couched in his arms.
Kery knelt over Rhiach. The warlock's bleak
features had softened a little in death, he seemed gentle now. But quiet, so pale and quiet. And soon the earth will open
to receive you, you will be laid to rest here in an alien land where the life
slipped from your hands, and the high windy tarns of Killorn will not know you
ever again, O Rhiach the Piper.
Farewell,
farewell, my father. Sleep well, goodnight, goodnight!
Slowly, Kery brushed the gray hair back from
Rhiach's forehead, and knelt and kissed him on the brow. They had laid the
god-pipe beside him, and he took this up and stood numbly, wondering what he
would do with this thing in his hands.
Old Lochly gave him a somber stare. His voice
came so soft you could scarce hear it over the thin whispering wind.
"Now
you are the Broina, Kery, and thus the Piper of Killorn."
"I know," he said dully.
"But you know not how to blow the pipes,
do you? No, no man does that. Since Broina himself had them, from Llugan Longsword
in heaven, there has been one who knew their use, and he was the shield of all
Killorn. But now that is ended, and we are alone among strangers and
enemies."
"It is not good. But
we must do what we can."
"Oh, aye. Tis scarcely your fault, Kery. But I fear none
of us will ever drink the still waters of the lake where it is forever sunset again."
Lochly
put his own pipes to his lips and the wild despair of the old coronach wailed
forth over the hushed camp.
Kery
slung the god-pipes over his back and wandered out of the laager toward Bram
and the Ryvanians.
Ill
The southern folk were more civilized, with cities and
books and strange arts, though the northerners thought it spiritless of them to
knuckle under to their kings as abjectly as they did. Hereabouts the people
were dark of hair and eyes, though still light of skin like all Twilight
Landers, and shorter and stockier than in the north. These soldiers made a
brave showing with polished cuirass and plumed helmet and oblong shields, and
they had a strong cavalry mounted on tall hests, and trumpeters and standard
bearers and engineers. They outnumbered the Killorners by a good three to one,
and stood in close, suspicious ranks.
Approaching them, Kery thought that his
people were, after all, invaders of Ryvan themselves. If this new army decided
to fall on the tired and disorganized barbarians, whose strongest weapon had
just been taken from them, it could be slaughter. He stiffened himself,
thrusting thought of Rhiach far back into his mind, and strode boldly forward.
As
he neared he saw that however well armed and trained the Ryvanians were they
were also weary and dusty, and they had many hurt among them. Beneath their
taut bearing was a hollowness. They had the look of
beaten men.
Bram
and the Dagh, tall gray Nessa, were parleying with the Ryvanian general, who
had ridden forward and sat looking coldly down on them. The Heorran carried
his huge ax over one mailed shoulder, but had the other hand lifted in sign of
peace. At Kery's approach, he turned briefly and nodded.
"Well
you came," he said. "This is a matter for the heads of all three
clans, and you are the Broina now. I grieve for
Rhiach,
and still more do I grieve for poor Killorn, but we must put a bold face on it
lest they fall on us."
Kery
nodded, gravely as fitted an elder. The incongruity of it was like a blow. Why,
he was a boy—there were men of Broina in the train twice and thrice his age—and
he held leadership over them!
But
Rhiach was dead, and Kery was the last living of his sons. Hunger and war and
the coughing sickness had taken all the others, and so now he spoke for his
clan.
He
turned a blue gaze up toward the Ryvanian general. This was a tall man, big as
a northerner but quiet and graceful in his movements, and the inbred
haughtiness of generations was stiff within him. A torn purple cloak and a
gilt helmet were his only special signs of rank, otherwise he wore the plain
armor of a mounted man, but he wore it like a king. His face was dark for a
Twilight Lander, lean and strong and deeply lined, with a proud high-bridged nose and a long
hard jaw and close-cropped black hair finely streaked with gray. He alone in
that army seemed utterly undaunted by whatever it was that had broken their
spirits.
"This
is Kery son of Rhiach, chief of the third of our clans," Bram introduced
him. He used the widespread Aluardian language of the southlands, which was
also the tongue of Ryvan and which most of the Killomers had picked up in the
course of their wanderings. "And Kery, he says he is Jonan, commander
under Queen Sathi of the army of Ryvan, and that his is a force sent out from the city which became aware of the battle we were
having and took the opportunity of killing a few more Dark Landers."
Nessa of Dagh looked keenly at the
southerners. "Methinks there's more to it than that," he said, half
to his fellows and half to Jonan. "You've been in a stiff battle and come off second best, if looks tell aught. Were I to
make a further venture, it would be that while you fought clear of the army
that beat you and are well ahead of pursuit, it's still on your tail and you
have to reach the city fast."
"That
will do," snapped Jonan. "We have heard of you plundering bandits
from the north, and have no intention of permitting you on Ryvanian soil. If
you turn back at once, you may go in peace, but otherwise . . ."
Casting a glance behind him, Bram saw that his men were swiftly reforming their
own lines. If the worst came to the worst, they'd give a fearsome account of
themselves. And it was plain that Jonan knew it.
"We
are wanderers, yes," said the chief steadily, "but we are not
highwaymen save when necessity drives us to it. It would better fit you to let
us, who have just broken a fair-sized host of your deadly enemies, proceed in
peace. We do not wish to fight you, but if we must it will be all the worse for
you."
"Ill-armed
barbarians, a third of our number, threatening us?" asked Jonan
scornfully.
"Well,
now, suppose you can overcome us," said Nessa with a glacial cheerfulness.
"I doubt it, but just suppose so. We will not account for less than one
man apiece of yours, you know, and you can hardly spare so many with Dark
Landers ravaging all your country. Furthermore, a battle with us could well
last so long that those who follow you will catch up, and there is an end to
all of us."
Kery took a breath and added flatly,
"You must have felt the piping we can muster at need. Well for you that we
only played it a short while. If we chose to play you a good long dirge . .
."
Bram
cast him an approving glance, nodded, and said stiffly, "So you see,
General Jonan, we mean to go on our way, and it would best suit you to bid us a
friendly good-bye."
The
Byvanian scowled blackly and sat for a moment in thought. The wind stirred his
hest's mane and tail and the scarlet plume on his helmet. Finally he asked them
in a bitter voice, "What do you want here, anyway? Why did you come
south?"
"It is a long story, and this is no
place to talk," said Bram. "Suffice it that we seek land. Not much land, nor for too many years, but a place to live in peace
till we can return to Killorn."
"Hm." Jonan frowned again. "It is a hard position for me. I cannot
simply let a band famous for robbery go loose. Yet it
is true enough that I would not welcome a long and difficult fight just now.
What shall I do with you?"
"You will just have to
let us go," grinned Nessa.
"Nol I think you have
lied to me on several counts, barbarians. Half of what you say is bluff, and I could wipe you out if I had to."
"Methinks
somewhat more than half of your words are bluff," murmured Kery.
Jonan
gave him an angry look, then suddenly whirled on Bram.
"Look here. Neither of us can well afford a battle, yet neither trusts the
other out of its sight. There is only one answer. We must proceed together to
Ryvan city."
"Eh?
Are you crazy, man? Why, as soon as we were in sight of your town, you could
summon all its garrison out against us."
"You
must simply trust me not to do that. If you have heard anything about Queen
Sathi, you will know that she would never permit it. Nor can we spare too many
forces. Frankly, the city is going to be under siege very soon."
"Is it that bad?"
asked Bram.
"Worse," said
Jonan gloomily.
Nessa
nodded his shrewd gray head. "I've heard some tales of Sathi," he
agreed. "They do say she's honorable."
"And
I have heard that you people have served as mercenaries before now," said
Jonan quickly,, "and we need warriors so cruelly
that I am sure some arrangement can be made here. It could even include the
land you want, if we are victorious, for the Ganasthi have wasted whole
territories. So this is my proposal—march with us to
Ryvan, in peace, and there discuss terms with her majesty for taking service
under her flag." His harsh dark features grew suddenly cold. "Or, if
you refuse, bearing in mind that Ryvan has very little to lose after all, I
will fall on you this instant."
Bram
scratched his red beard, and looked over the southern ranks and especially the
engines. Flame-throwing ballistae could make ruin of the laager. Jonan galled him, and yet-well—however they might bluff about it, the
fact remained that they had very little choice.
And anyway, the suggestion about payment in
land sounded good And if these—Ganasthi—had really
overrun the Ry-vanian empire, then there was little chance in any case of the
Killorners getting much further south.
"Well,"
said Bram mildly, "we can at least talk about it— at the city."
Now the wagons, which the barbarians would not abandon in spite of Jonan's threats, were swiftly hitched again
and the long train started its creaking way over the hills. Erelong they came
on one of the paved imperial roads, a broad empty way that ran straight as a
spearshaft southwestward to Ryvan city. Then they made rapid progress.
In
truth, thought Kery, they went through a wasted land. Broad fields were
blackened with Ere, corpses sprawled in the embers of farmsteads, villages were
deserted and gutted— everywhere folk had fled before the hordes of Ganasth.
Twice they saw red glows on the southern horizon and white-lipped soldiers told
Kery that those were burning cities.
As
they marched west the sky lightened before them until at last a clear white
glow betokened that the sun was just below the curve of the world. It was a
fair land of rolling plains and low hills, fields and groves and villages, but
empty —empty. Now and again a few homeless peasants stared with frightened eyes
at their passage, or trailed along in their wake, but otherwise there was only
the wind and the rain and the hollow thudding of their feet.
Slowly
Kery got the tale of Ryvan. The city had spread itself far in earlier days,
conquering many others, but its rule was just. The conquered became citizens
themselves and the strong armies protected all. The young queen Sathi was nearly
worshipped by her folk. But then the Ganasthi came.
"About
a year ago it was,"
said one man. "They came out of the darkness in the east, a horde of them,
twice as many as we could muster. We've always had some trouble with Dark
Landers on our eastern border, you know, miserable barbarians making forays
which we beat off without too much trouble. And most of them told of pressure from
some power-forcing them to fall on us. But we never thought too much of it. Not before it was too late.
"We
don't know much about Ganasth. It seems to be a f;iirly civilized
state, somewhere out there in the cold and the dark. How they ever became civilized
with nothing but howling savages around them I'll never imagine. But they've
built up a power like Ryvan's, only bigger. It seems to include conscripts from
many Dark Land tribes who're only too glad to leave their miserable frozen
wastes and move into our territory. Their armies aire
as well trained and equipped as our own, and they fight like demons. Those war-gongs,
and those dead faces . . ." He shuddered.
"The
prisoners we've taken say they aim to take over all the Twilight Lands. They're
starting with Ryvan—it's the strongest state, and once they've knocked us over
the rest will be easy. We've appealed for help to other nations but they're all
too afraid, too busy raising their own silly defenses, to do anything. So for
the past year the war's been raging up and down our empire." He waved a
hand, wearily, at the blasted landscape. "You see what that's meant.
Famine and plague are starting to hit us now—"
"And you could never
stand before them?" asked Kery.
"Oh,
yes, we had our victories and they had theirs. But when we won a battle they'd
just retreat and sack some other area. They've been living off the country—our
country —the devils!" The soldier's face twisted. "My own little
sister was in Aquilaea when they took that. When I think of those white-haired
fiends—
"Well
about a month ago, the great battle was fought. Jonan led the massed forces of
Ryvan out and caught the main body of Ganasthi at Seven Rivers, in the Donam
Hills. I was there. The fight lasted, oh, four sleeps maybe, and nobody gave
quarter or asked- it. We outnumbered them a little, but they finally won. They
slaughtered us like driven cattle. Jonan was lucky to pull half his forces out
of there. The rest left their bones at Seven Rivers. Since then we've been a
broken nation.
"We're pulling all we have left back
toward Ryvan in the hope of holding it till a miracle happens. Do you have any
miracles for sale, Northman?" The soldier laughed bitterly.
"What about this army
here?" asked Kery.
"We
still make sorties, you know. This one went out from Ryvan city a few sleeps
past to the relief of Tusca, which our scouts said the Ganasthi were besieging
with only a small
force. But an ememy army intercepted us on the way. We cut our way out and shook
them, but they're on our tail in all likelihood. When we chanced to hear the
noise of your fight with the invaders we took the opportunity . . . Almighty
Dyuus, it was good to hack them down and see them run!"
The soldier shrugged. "But what good did
it do, really?
What
chance have we got? That was a good magic you had at the fight. I thought my
heart was going to stop when that demon music started. But can you pipe your
way out of hell barbarian? Can you?"
rv
Ryvan was a fair city, with terraced gardens' and high
shining towers to be seen over the white walls, and it lay among wide fields
not yet ravaged by the enemy. But around it, under its walls, spilling out over
the land, huddled the miserable shacks and tents of those who had fled hither
and could find no room within the town till the foe came over the horizon—the
broken folk, the ragged horror-ridden peasants who stared mutely at the
defeated army as it streamed through the gates.
The
men of Killorn made camp under one wall and soon their fires smudged the deep
silver-blue sky and their warriors stood guard against the Ryvanians. They did
not trust even these comrades in woe, for they came of the fat southlands and
the wide highways and the iron legions, and not of Killorn and its harsh windy
loneliness.
Before
long word came that the barbarian leaders were expected at the palace. So Bram,
Nessa, and Kery put on their polished byrnies, and over them tunics and cloaks
of their best plunder. They slung their swords over their shoulders and
mounted their hests and rode between two squads of Ryvanian guardsmen through
the gates and into the city.
It
was packed and roiling with those who had fled. Crowds surged aimlessly around
the broad avenues and spilled into the colonnaded temples and the looming apartments
and even the gardens and villas of the nobility.
There
was the dusty, bearded peasant, clinging to his wife and his children and
looking on the world with frightened eyes. Gaily decked
noble, riding through the mob with patrician hauteur and fear underneath it.
Fat merchant and shaven priest, glowering at the refugees who
came in penniless to throng the city and must, by the queen's orders, be fed
and housed. Patrolling soldiers, striving to keep order in the mindless
whirlpool of man, their young faces drawn and their shoulders stooped beneath
their mail. Jugglers, mountebanks, thieves, harlots, tavern-keepers, plying
their trades in the feverish gaiety of doom; a human storm foaming off into
strange half-glimpsed faces in darkened alleys and eddying crowds, the
unaccountable aliens who flit through all great cities—the world seemed
gathered at Ryvan, and huddling before the wrath that came.
Fear
rode the city, Kery could feel it, he breathed and the air was dank with
terror, he bristled animal-like and laid a hand to his sword. For an instant he
remembered Killorn, the wide lake rose before him and he stood at its edge,
watching the breeze ruffle it and hearing the whisper of reeds and the chuckle
of water on a pebbled shore. Miles about lay the hills and the moors, the clean
strong smell of ling was a drunkenness in his
nostrils. It was silent save for the small cool wind that ruffled Moma's hair.
And in the west it was sunset, the mighty sun-disc lay just below the horizon
and a shifting, drifting riot of colors, flame of red and green and molten
gold, burned in the twilit heavens.
He
shook his head, feeling his longing as a sharp clear pain, and urged his hest
through the crowds. Presently they reached the palace.
It
was long and low and gracious, crowded now since all the nobles and their households had moved
into it and, under protest, turned their own villas over to the homeless.
Dismounting, the northerners walked between files of guardsmen, through
fragrant gardens and up the broad marble steps of the building—through long
corridors and richly furnished rooms, and finally into the audience chamber of
Queen Sathi.
It
was like a chalice of white stone, wrought in loveliness and brimming with
twilight and stillness. That deep blue dusk lay cool and mysterious between the
high slim pillars, and somewhere came the rippling of a harp and the singing of
birds and fountains. Kery felt suddenly aware of his uncouth garments and
manners and accent. His tongue thickened and he did not know what to do with
his hands. Awkwardly he took off his helmet.
"Lord Bram of Killorn,
your majesty," said the chamberlain.
"Greeting, and
welcome," said Sathi.
Word had spread far about Ryvan's young queen
but Kery thought dazedly that the gossips had spoken less of her than was
truth. She was tall and lithe and sweetly formed, with strength slumbering deep
under the wide soft mouth and the lovely curves of cheeks and forehead. Blood
of the Sun Lands darkened her hair to a glowing blue-black and tinted her skin
with gold, there was fire from the sun within her.
Like other southern women, she dressed more boldly than the girls of Killorn, a
sheer gown falling from waist to ankles, a thin veil over the shoulders, little
jewelry. She needed no ornament.
She
could not be very much older than he, if at all, thought Kery. He caught her
great dark eyes on him and felt a slow hot flush go up his face. With an effort
he checked himself and stood very straight, with his strange blue eyes like
cold flames.
Beside
Sathi sat the general, Jonan, and there were a couple of older men who seemed
to be official advisors. But it soon was clear that only the queen and the
soldier had much to say in this court.
Bram's
voice boomed out, shattering the peace of the blue dusk. For all his great size
and ruddy beard he seemed lost in the ancient grace of the chamber. He spoke
too loudly. He stood too stiff. "Thank you, my lady. But I am no lord, I simply head this group of the men of Killorn."
He waved clumsily at his fellows. "These are Nessa of Dagh and Kery of
Broina."
"Be
seated, then, and welcome again." Sathi's voice was low and musical. She
signaled her servants to bring wine.
"We
have heard of great wanderings in the north," she went on, when they had
drunk. "But those lands are little known to us. What brought you so far
from home?"
Nessa, who had the readiest tongue, answered. "There was famine in the land, your
majesty. For three years drought and cold lay like iron over Killom. We
hungered and the coughing sickness came over many of us. Not all our magics and
sacrifices availed to end our misery, they seemed only
to raise great storms that destroyed what little we had kept.
"Then
the weather smiled again, but as often happens the gray blight came in the wake
of the hard years. It reaped our grain before we could, the stalks withered and
crumbled before our eyes, and wild beasts came in hunger-driven swarms to raid
our dwindling flocks. There was scarce food enough for a quarter of our
starving folk. We knew, from what had happened in other lands, that the gray
blight will waste a country for years, five or ten, leaving only perhaps a
third part of the crop alive at each harvest. Then it passes away and does not
come again. But meanwhile the land will not bear many folk.
"So in the end the clans decided that
most must move away leaving only the few who could keep alive through the
niggard years to hold the country for us. Hearts broke in twain, your majesty,
for the hills and the moors and the lake where it is forever sunset were part
of us. We are of that land and if we die away from it our ghosts will wander
home. But go we must, lest all die."
"Yes, go on,"
said Jonan impatiently when he paused.
Bram
gave him an angry look and took up the story. "Four hosts were to wander
out of the land and see what would befall. If they found a place to stay they
would abide there till the evil time was over. Otherwise they would live however
they could. It lay with the gods, my lady, and we have
traveled far from the realms of our gods.
"One
host went eastward, into the great forest of Norla. One got ships and sailed
west, out into the Day Lands where some of our adventurers had already explored
a little way. One followed the coast southwestward, through country beyond our
ken. And ours marched due south. And so we have wandered for five years."
"Homeless,"
whispered Sathi, and Kery thought her eyes grew bright with tears.
"Barbarian
robbers!" snapped Jonan. "I know of the havoc they have wrought on
their way."
"And
what would you have done," growled Bram. Jonan gave him a stiff glare, but
he rushed on. "Your majesty, we have taken only what we needed . . ."
And
whatever else struck our fancy, thought Kery in a moment's wryness.
"—and
much of our fighting has been done for honest pay. We want only a place to live
a few years, land to farm as free yoemen, and we will defend the country which
shelters us as long as we are in it. We are too few to take that land and hold
it against a whole nation—that is why we have not settled down ere this—but on
the march we will scatter any army in the world or leave our corpses for
carrion birds. The men of Killorn keep faith with friends and foes alike, help
to the one and harm to the other.
"Now
we saw many fair fields in Ryvan where we could be at home. The Ganasthi have
cleared off the owners for us and we may be able to make friends with the Dark
Landers instead. For friends we must have."
"You see?'"
snarled Jonan. "He threatens banditry."
"No,
no, you are too hasty," replied Sathi. "He is simply telling the
honest truth. And the gods know we need warriors."
"This
general was anxious enough for our help out there in the eastern marches,"
said Kery suddenly.
"Enough,
barbarian," said Jonan with ice in his tones.
Color
flared in Sathi's cheeks. "Enough of you, Jonan.
These are brave and honest men, and our guests, and our sorely needed allies.
We will draw up the treaty at once."
The
general shrugged, insolently. Kery was puzzled. There was anger here, crackling under a hard-held surface, but it seemed new
and strange. Why?
They
haggled for a while over terms, Nessa doing most of the talking for Killorn. He
and Bram would not agree that clansmen would owe fealty or even respect to any
noble of Ryvan save the queen herself. Also they should have the right to go
home whenever they heard the famine was over. Sathi was willing enough to
concede it but Jonan had to be almost beaten down. Finally he gave grudging
assent and the queen had her scribes draw the treaty up on parchment.
"That
is not how we do it in Killorn," said Bram. "A tyr
must be sacrificed and vows made on the ring of LIugan and the pipes of the
gods."
Sathi
smiled. "Very well, Red One," she nodded. "We will make the
pledge thusly too, if you wish." With a sudden flame of bitterness,
"What difference does it make? What difference does anything make
now?"
Now the
armies of Ganasth moved
against Ryvan city itself. From all the plundered empire they streamed in, to
ring the town in a living wall and hem the defenders with a fence of spears.
And when the whole host was gathered, which took about ten sleeps from the time
the Killorners arrived, they stormed the city.
Up
the long slope of the hills on which Ryvan stood they came, running, bounding,
holding up shields against the steady hail of missiles from the walls. Forward,
silent and blank-faced, no noise in them save the crashing of thousands of feet
and the high demon-music of their warmaking—dying, strewing the ground with
their corpses, but leaping over the fallen and raging against the walls.
Up
ladders! Rams thundering at the gates! Men springing to the
top of" walls and toppling before the defenders and more of them snarling
behind!
Back
and forth the battle raged, now the Ryvanians driven back to the streets and
rooftops, now the Dark Landers pressed to the edge of the walls and
pitchforked over. Houses began to burn, here and there, and it was Sathi who
made fire brigades out of those who could not fight. Kery had a glimpse of her from afar, as he battled on the outer parapets, a swift
and golden loveliness against the leaping red.
After
long and vicious fighting the northern gate went down. But Bram had forseen
this. He had pulled most of his barbarians thither, with Kery's bulls in their
lead. He planted them well back and had a small stout troop on either side of
the great buckling doors. When the barrier sagged on its hinges, the Ganasthi
roared in unopposed, streaming through the entrance and down the broad bloody
avenue.
Then
the Killorners thrust from the side, pinching off the several hundred who had
entered. They threw great jars of oil on the broken gates and set them ablaze, a barrier of flame which none could cross. And then Kery rode his bulls
against the enemy, and behind him came the might of Killom.
It
was raw slaughter. Erelong they were hunting the foe up and down the streets
and spearing them like wild animals. Meanwhile Bram got some engineers from
Jonan's force who put up a temporary barricade in the now
open gateway and stood guard over it.
The
storm faded, grumbled away in surges of blood and whistling arrows. Shaken by
their heavy losses, the Dark Landers pulled back out of missile range, ranged the city with their watchfires, and prepared to
lay siege.
There
was jubilation in Ryvan. Men shouted and beat their dented shields with nicked
and blunted swords. They tossed their javelins in the air, emptied wineskins,
and kissed the first and best girl who came to hand. Weary, bleeding, reft of
many good comrades, and given at best a reprieve, the folk still snatched at
what laughter remained.
Bram
came striding to meet the queen. He was a huge and terrible figure stiff with
dried blood, the ax blinking on his shoulder and the other hairy paw clamped on
the neck of a tall Dark Lander whom he helped along with an occasional kick. Yet Sathi's dark eyes trailed to the slim form of Kery, following
in the chief's wake and too exhausted to say much.
"I
caught this fellow in the streets, my lady," said Bram
merrily, "and since he seemed to be a leader
I thought I'd better hang on to him for a
while."
The
invader stood motionless, regarding them with a chill yellow stare in which they lay an iron pride. He was tall and well-built, his
black mail silver-trimmed, a silver star on the
battered black helmet. The snowy hair and beard stirred faintly in the breeze.
"An
aristocrat, I would say," nodded Sathi. She herself seemed almost too tired to stand. She was smudged with smoke and her
dress was torn and her small hands bleeding from their recent burdens. But she
pulled herself erect and fought to speak steadily. "Yes, he may well be
of value to us. That was good work. Aye, you
men of Killom fought nobly, without you we might
well have lost the city. It was a good month when you came."
"It
was no way to fight," snapped Jonan. He was tired and
wounded himself, but there was no comradeship
in the look he gave the northerners. "The risk of it—why, if you
hadn't been able to seal the gate behind them, Ryvan would have fallen then and
there."
"I
did not see you doing much of anything
when the gate was splintering before them," answered Bram curtly. "As
it is, my lady, we've inflicted such heavy losses on them that I doubt they'll consider another attempt at storming. Which
gives us, at least, time to try something else." He yawned
mightily. "Time to sleep!"
Jonan
stepped up close to the prisoner and they exchanged a long look. There was no way to read the Dark Lander's thoughts but Kery
thought he saw a tension under the general's hard-held
features.
"I
don't know what value a food-eating prisoner is to us when he can't
even speak our language," said the Ryvan. "However, I can take him in
charge if you wish."
"Do," she nodded
dully,
"Odd
if he couldn't talk any Aluardian at all," said Kery. "Wanderers
through alien lands almost have to learn. The leaders of invading armies ought
to know the tongue of their enemy, or at least have interpreters." He
grinned with the cold savagery of the Broina. "Let the women of Killorn,
the ones who've lost husbands today, have him for a while. I daresay he'll soon discover he knows your
speech—whatever is left of him."
"No,"
said Jonan flatly. He signalled to a squad of his men. "Take this fellow
down to the palace dungeons and give him something to eat. I'll be along
later."
Kery
started to protest but Sathi laid a hand on his arm. He felt how it was still
bleeding a little and grew silent.
"Let
Jonan take care of it," she said, her voice flat with weariness. "We
all need rest now—O gods, to sleep!"
The
Killorners had moved their wagons into the great forum and camped there, much
to the disgust of the aristocrats and to the pleasure of whatever tavern
keepers and unattached young women lived nearby. But Sathi had insisted that
their three chiefs should be honored guests at the palace and it pleased them
well enough to have private chambers and plenty of servants and the best of
wine.
Kery
woke in his bed and lay for a long while, drowsing and
thinking the wanderous thoughts of half-asleep. When he got up he groaned for
he was stiff with his wounds and the long fury of battle. A slave came in and
rubbed him with oil and brought him a barbarian-sized
meal, after which he felt better.
But
now he was restless. He felt the letdown which is the aftermath of high
striving. It was hard to fight back the misery and loneliness that rose in him.
He prowled the room unhappily, pacing under the glowing cressets, flinging himself
on a couch and then springing to his feet again. The walls were a cage.
The
city was a cage, a trap,
he was caught like a snared beast and never again would he walk the moors of
Killom. Sharply as a knife thrust, he remembered hunting once out in the heath.
He had gone alone, with spear and bow and a shaggy half-wild cynor loping at
his heels, out after antlered prey somewhere beyond the little village. Long
had they roamed, he and his beast, until they were far from sight of man and
only the great gray and purple and gold of the moors were around them.
The
carpet under his bare feet seemed again to be the' springy, pungent ling of
Killom. It was as if he smelled the sharp wild fragrance of it and felt the
leaves brushing his ankles. It had been gray and windy, clouds rushed out of
the west on a mounting gale. There was rain in the air and high overhead a
single bird of prey had wheeled and looped on lonely wings. O almighty gods,
how the wind had sung and cried to him, chilled his body with raw wet gusts and
skirled in the dales and roared beneath the darkening heavens! And he had come
down a long rocky slope into a wooded glen, a
waterfall rushed and foamed along his path, white and green and angry black. He
had sheltered in a mossy cave, lain and listened to
the wind and the rain and the crystal, ringing waterfall, and when the weather
cleared he had gotten up and gone home. There had been no quarry, but by Morna
of Dagh, that failure meant more to him than all his victories since!
He
picked up the pipe of the gods, where it lay with his armor, and turned it over
and over in his hands. Old it was, d;irk with age, the
pipes were of some nameless iron-like wood and the bag of a leather such as was
never seen now. It was worn with the uncounted generations of Broinas who had hud it, men made hard and stern by their frightful trust.
It
had scattered the legions of the southerners who came conquering a hundred
years ago and it had quelled the raiding savages from Norla and it had gone
with one-eyed
Alrigh
and shouted down the walls of a city. And more than once, on this last dreadful
march, it had saved the men of Killom.
Now
it was dead. The Piper of Killom had fallen and the secret had perished with
him and the folk it had warded were trapped like animals to die of hunger and
pestilence in a strange land—O Rhiach, Rhiach my father, come back from the dead, come back and put the pipe to your cold lips and play the war-song of Killorn!
Kery
blew in it for the hundredth time and only a hollow whistling sounded in the
belly of the instrument. Not even a decent tune, he thought bitterly.
He
couldn't stay indoors, he had to get out under the sky again or go mad.
Slinging the pipe over his shoulder he went out the door and up a long stairway
to the palace roof gardens.
They slept all around him, sleep and silence
were heavy in the long corridors, it was as if he were
the last man alive and walked alone through the ruins of the world. He came out
on the roof and went over to the parapet and stood looking out.
The
moon was near the zenith which meant, at this longitude, that it was somewhat
less than half full and would dwindle as it sank westward. It rode serene in
the dusky sky adding its pale glow to the diffused light which filled all the
Twilight Lands and to the white pyre of the hidden sun. The city lay dark and
silent under the sky, sleeping heavily, only the muted tramp of sentries and
their ringing calls drifted up to Kery. Beyond the town burned the ominous red
circle of the Ganasthi fires and he could see their tents and the black forms
of their warriors.
They
were settling down to a patient death watch. All the land had become silent
waiting for Ryvan to die. It did not seem right that he should stand here among
fragrant gardens and feel the warm western breeze on his face, not when
steadfast Lluwynn and Boroda the Strong and gay young Kormak his comrade were
ashen corpses with the women of Killorn keening over them. O Killorn, Killorn, and the lake of sunset, have their ghosts gone home to you? Greet Morna for me, Kormak, whisper in the wind that I love her, tell her not to grieve.
He grew aware that someone else was
approaching, and turned with annoyance. But his mood lightened when he saw that
it was Sathi. She was very fair as she walked toward him, young and lithe and
beautiful, with the dark unbound hair floating about her.
"Are
you up, KeryP" she asked, sitting down on the parapet beside him.
"Of
course, my lady, or else you are dreaming," he smiled with a tired humor.
"Stupid
question wasn't it?" She smiled back with a curving of closed lips that
was lovely to behold. "But I am not feeling very bright just now."
"None of us are, my
lady."
"Oh,
forget that sort of address, Kery. I am too lonely as it is, sitting on a
throne above all the world. Call me by my name, at least."
"You are very
kind—Sathi."
"That
is better." She smiled again, wistfully. "How you fought todayl How you reaped them! What sort of a
warrior are you, Kery, to ride wild bulls as if they were hests?"
"We
of clan Broina have tricks. We feel things that other men do not seem to."
Kery sat down beside her feeling the frozenness within
him ease a little. "Aye, it can be lonely to wield power and you wonder if
you are fit for it, not so? My father died in our first battle with the
Ganasthi, and now I am the Broina, but who am I to lead my clan? I cannot even
perform the first duty of my post."
"And what is
that?" she asked.
He
told her about the god-pipe. He showed it to her and gave her the tales of its
singing. "You feel your flesh shiver and your bones begin to crumble,
rocks dance and mountains groan and the gates of hell open before you but now
the pipes are forever silent, Sathi. No man knows how to play them."
"I heard of your music at that
battle," she nodded gravely, "and wondered why it was not sounded
again this time." Awe and fear were in her eyes, the hand that touched the
scarred sack trembled a little. "And this is the pipe of Killorn! You
cannot play it again? You cannot find out how? It would be the saving of Ryvan
and of your own folk and perhaps of all the Twilight Lands, Kery."
"I know.
But what can I do?
Who can understand the powers of heaven or unlock the doors of hell save Llugan
Longsword himself?"
"I do
not know. But Kery—I wonder.
This pipe ... Do you really think
that gods-and not men wrought it?"
"Who but a god could
make such a thing, Sathi?"
"I do
not know, I say.
And yet—Tell me, have you any idea of what the world
is like in Killom? Do you think it a flat plain with the sun hanging above,
forever fixed in one spot?"
"Why
I suppose so. Though we have met men in the
southlands who claimed the world was a round ball and went about the sun in
such a manner as always to turn the same face to it."
"Yes,
the wise men of Ryvan tell us that that must be the case. They have learned it
by studying the fixed stars and those which wander. Those others are worlds
like our own, they say, and the fixed stars are suns a very long ways off. And
we have a very dim legend of a time once, long and long and long ago, when this
world did not eternally face the sun either. It spun like a top so that each
side of it had light and dark alternately."
Kery
knitted his brows trying to see that for himself. At last he nodded.
"Well, it may have been. What of it?"
"The
barbarians all think the world was born in flame and thunder many ages ago. But
some of our thinkers believe that this creation was a catastrophe which
destroyed that older world I speak of. There are dim legends and here and there
we find very ancient ruins, cities greater than any we know today but buried
and broken so long ago that even their building stones are almost weathered
away. These thinkers believe that man grew mighty on this forgotten world which
spun about itself, that his powers were like those we today call divine.
"Then
something happened. We cannot imagine what, though a wise man once told me he
believed all things attract each other—that is the reason why they fall to the
ground he said—and that another world swept so close to ours that its pull
stopped the spinning and yanked the moon closer than it had been."
Kery clenched his fists. "It could
be," he murmured. "It could well be. For what happens to an
unskillful rider when his hest stops all at once? He goes flying over its head,
right? Even so, this braking of the world would have brought earthquakes
greater than we can imagine, quakes that levelled everything!"
'Tou
have a quick wit. That is what this man told me. At any rate, only a very few
people and animals lived and nothing remained of their great works save
legends. In the course of many ages, man and beasts alike changed, the beasts
more than man who can make his own surroundings to suit. Life spread from the
Day Lands through the Twilight Zone. Plants got so they could use what little
light we have here. Finally even the Dark Lands were invaded by the pallid
growths which can live there. Animals followed and man came after the animals
until today things are as you see."
She
turned wide and serious eyes on him. "Could not this pipe have been made
in the early days by a man who knew some few of the ancient secrets? No god but
a man even as you, Kery. And what one man can make another can
understand!"
Hope
rose in him and sagged again. "How?" he asked dully. And then, seeing
the tears glimmer in her eyes: "Oh, it may all be true. I will try my
best. But I do not even know where to begin."
"Try," she
whispered. "Try!"
"But
do not tell anyone that the pipe is silent, Sathi. Perhaps I should not even
have told you."
"Why not? I am your friend and the friend of your folk. I would we had all the
tribes of Killorn here."
"Jonan is not,"
he said grimly.
"Jonan—he is a harsh
man, yes. But . .
"He does not like us.
I do not know why but he doesn't."
"He
is a strange one," she admitted. "He is not even of Ryvanian birth, he is from Guria, a city which we conquered long ago,
though of course its people have long been full citizens of the empire. He
wants to marry me, did you know?" She smiled. "I could not help
laughing for he is so stiff. One would as soon wed an iron cuirass."
"Aye—wed—" Kery fell silent, and
there was a dream in his gaze as he looked over the hills.
"What are you thinking
of?" she asked after a while.
"Oh—home," he said. "I was wondering if I would ever see Killom
again."
She
leaned over closer to him. One long black lock brushed his hand and he caught
the faint fragrance of her. "Is it so fair a land?" she asked softly.
"No,"
he said. "It is harsh and gray and lonely. Storm winds sweep in and the
sea roars on rocky beaches and men grow gnarled with wrestling life from the
stubborn soil. But there is space and sky and freedom, there are the little
huts and the great halls, the chase and the games and the old songs around
leaping fires, and—well—" His voice trailed off.
"You
left a woman behind, didn't you?" she murmured
gently.
He
nodded. "Morna of Dagh, she of the sun-bright tresses and the fair young
form and the laughter that was like rain showering on thirsty ground. We were
very much in love."
"But she did not come
too?"
"No.
So many wanted to come that the unwed had to draw lots and she lost. Nor could
I stay behind for I was heir to the Broina and the god-pipes would be mine
someday." He laughed, a harsh sound like breaking
iron. "You see how much good that has done me!"
"But even so—you could
have married her before leaving?"
"No.
Such hasty marriage is against clan law and Moma would not break it." Kery
shrugged. "So we wandered out of the land, and I have not seen her since.
But she will wait for me and I for her. We'll wait
till—till—" He had half raised his hand but as he saw again the camp of
the besiegers it fell helplessly to his lap.
"And you would not stay?" Sathi's
tones were so low he had to bend his head close to hear. "Even if somehow
Ryvan threw back its foes and valiant men were badly needed and could rise to the
highest honors of the empire, you would not stay here?"
For
a moment Kery sat motionless, wrapping himself about his innermost being. He
had some knowledge of women.
There
had been enough of them along the dusty way, brief encounters and a fading
memory.
His
soul had room only for the bright image of one un-forgotten girl. It was plain
enough what this woman, who was young and beautiful and a queen,
was saying and he would not ordinarily have hung back.
Especially
when the folk of Killorn were still strangers in a camp of allies who did not
trust them very far, when Killorn needed every friend it could find. And the
Broina were an elvish clan who had never let overly many scruples hold them.
Only—only
he liked Sathi as a human
being. She was brave and generous and wise and she was, really, so pitiably
young. She had had so little chance to learn the hard truths of living in the
loneliness of the imperium and only a scoundrel would hurt her.
She sighed, ever so faintly, and moved back a
little. Kery thought he saw her stiffening. One does not reject the offer of a queen.
"Sathi,"
he said, "for you, perhaps, even a man of Killorn might forget his
home."
She
half turned to him, hesitating, unsure of herself and him. He took her in his
arms and kissed her.
"Kery,
Kery, Kery—" she whispered, and her lips stole back toward his.
He felt rather than heard a footfall and
turned with the animal alertness of the barbarian. Jonan stood watching them.
"Pardon
me," said the general harshly. His countenance was strained. Then suddenly, "Your majesty! This savage mauling you .
. ."
Sathi lifted a proud dark head. "This is
the prince consort of Imperial Ryvan," she said haughtily. "Conduct
yourself accordingly. You may go."
Jonan
snarled and lifted an arm. Kery saw the armed men step from behind the tall
flowering hedges and his sword came out with a rasp of steel.
"Guards!" screamed Sathi.
The men closed in. Kery's blade whistled
against one shield.
Another came from each
side. Pikeshafts thudded against his
bare
head-He fell, toppling into a roaring darkness while they clubbed
him
again. Down and down and down, whirling into a chasm of
night. Dimly, just before blankness came, he saw the white beard and the
mask-like face of the prince from Ganasth.
VI
It
was a long and hard ride
before they stopped and Kery almost fell from the hest to which they had bound
him.
"I
should have thought that you would soon awake," said the man from Ganasth.
He had a soft voice and spoke Aluardian well enough. "I am sorry. It is no
way to treat a man, carrying him like a sack of meal. Here . . ." He
poured a glass of wine and handed it to the barbarian. "From now on you
shall ride erect."
Kery
gulped thirstily and felt a measure of strength flowing back. He looked around
him.
They
had gone steadily eastward and were now camped near a ruined farmhouse. A fire
was crackling and one of the score or so of enemy warriors was roasting a
haunch of meat over it. The rest stood leaning on their weapons and their cold
amber eyes never left the two prisoners.
Sathi stood near bleak-faced Jonan and her
great dark eyes never left Kery. He smiled at her shakily and with a little sob
she took a step toward him. Jonan pulled her back roughly.
"Kery," she
whispered. "Kery, are you well?"
"As
well as could be expected," he said wryly. Then to the Ganasthian prince,
"What is this, anyway? I woke up to find myself joggling eastward and that
is all I know. What is your purpose?"
"We have several," answered the
alien. He sat down near the fire pulling his cloak around him against the chill
that blew out of the glooming east. His impassive face watched the dance of
flames as if they told him something.
Kery
sat down as well, stretching his long legs easily. He might as well relax he
thought. They had taken his sword and his pipes and they were watching him like
hungry beasts. There was never a chance to fight.
"Come,
Sathi," he waved to the girl. "Come over here by me."
"No!" snapped Jonan.
"Yes, if she wants to," said the
Ganasthian mildly. "But that filthy barbarian . . ."
"None of its have washed recently." The gentle tones were suddenly like steel.
"Do not forget, General, that I am Mongku of Ganasth and heir apparent to the
throne."
"And
I rescued you from the city," snapped the man. "If it weren't for me
you might well be dead at the hands of that red savage "
"That
will do," said Mongku. "Come over here and sit by us, Sathi."
His guardsmen stirred, unacquainted with the
Ryvanian tongue but sensing the clash of wills. Jonan shrugged sullenly and
stalked over to sit opposite them. Sathi fled to Kery and huddled against him.
He comforted her awkwardly. Over her shoulder he directed a questioning look at
Mongku.
"I
suppose you deserve some explanation," said the Dark Lander.
"Certainly Sathi must know the facts." He leaned back on one elbow
and began to speak in an almost dreamy tone.
"When Ryvan conquered Guria, many
generations ago, some of its leaders were proscribed. They fled eastward and so eventually wandered into the Dark Lands and came to Ganasth. It was then
merely a barbarian town but the Gurians became advisors to the king and began
teaching the people all the arts of civilization. It was their hope one day to
lead the hosts of Ganasth against Ryvan, partly for revenge and partly for the
wealth and easier living to be found in the Twilight Lands. Life is hard and
bitter in the eternal night, Sathi. It is ever a struggle merely to keep alive.
Can you wonder so very much that we are spilling into your gentler climate and
your richer soil?
"Descendants
of the Gurians have remained aristocrats in Ganasth. But Jonan's father
conceived the idea of moving back with a few of his friends to work from within
against the day of conquest. At that time we were bringing our neighbors under our heal and looked already to the time when we should move
against the Twilight Lands. At any rate he did this and nobody suspected that
he was aught but a newcomer from another part of Ryvan's empire. His son,
Jonan, entered the army and, being shrewd and strong and able, finally reached
the high post which you yourself bestowed on him, Sathi."
"Oh, no—Jonan—" She shuddered
against Kery.
"Naturally
when we invaded at last he had to fight against us, and for fear of prisoners
revealing his purpose very few Ganasthians know who he really is. A risk was
involved, yes. But it is convenient to have a general of the enemy on your
side! Jonan is one of the major reasons for our success.
"Now
we come to myself, a story which is very simply told.
I was captured and it was Jonan's duty as a citizen of Ganasth to rescue his
prince—quite apart from the fact that I do know his identity and torture might
have loosened my tongue. He might have effected my
escape easily enough without attracting notice, but other factors intervened. For
one thing, there was this barbarian alliance, and especially that very
dangerous new weapon they had which he had observed in use We
clearly could not risk its being turned on us. Indeed we almost had to capture
it. Then, too, Jonan is desirous of marrying you, Sathi, and I must say that it
seems a good idea. With you as a hostage Ryvan will be more amenable. Later you
can return as nominal ruler of your city, a vassal of Ganasth, and that will
make our conquest easier to administer. Though not too easy, I fear. The
Twilight Landers will not much like being transported into the Dark Lands to
make room for us."
Sathi
began to cry, softly and hopelessly. Kery stroked her hair and said nothing.
Mongku
sat up and reached for the chunk of meat his soldier handed him. "So Jonan
and his few trusty men let me out of prison and we went up to the palace roof
after you, who had been seen going that way shortly before. Listening a little
while to your conversation we saw that we had had the good luck to get that hell-pipe
of the north, too. So we took you. Jonan was for killing you, Kery my friend,
but I pointed out that you could be useful in many ways such as a means for
making Sathi listen, to reason. Threats against you will move her more than
against herself, I think."
"You crawling louse," said Kery
tonelessly. Mongku shrugged. "I'm not such a bad sort but war is war and I
have seen the folk of Ganasth hungering too long to have much sympathy for a
bunch of fat Twilight Landers.
"At
any rate, we slipped out of the city unobserved. Jonan could not remain for
when the queen and I were both missing, and he responsible for both, it would
be plain to many whom to accuse. Moreover, Sathi's future husband is too
valuable to lose in a fight. And I myself would like to report to my father the
king as to how well the war has gone.
"So we are bound for Ganasth."
There
was a long silence while the fire leaped and crackled and the stars blinked far
overhead. Finally Sathi shook herself and sat erect and said in a small hard voice,
"Jonan, I swear
you will die if you wed me. I promise you that."
The
officer did not reply. He sat brooding into the dusk with a look of frozen
contempt and weariness on his face.
Sathi huddled back against
Kery's side and soon she slept.
On
and on.
They
were out of the Twilight Lands altogether now. Night had fallen on them and
still they rode eastward. They were tough, these Ganasthi, they stopped only
for sleep and quickly gulped food and a change of mounts and the miles reeled away behind them.
Little
was said on the trail. They were too tired at the halts and seemingly in too
much of a hurry while riding. With Sathi there could only be a brief exchange
of looks, a squeeze of hands, and a few whispered words with the glowing-eyed
men of Ganasth looking on. She was a gallant girl, thought Kery. The cruel trek
told heavily on her but she rode without complaint—she was still queen of
Ryvan!
Ryvan,
Ry^an, how long could it hold out now in the despair of its loss? Kery thought
that Red Bram might be able to seize the mastery and whip the city into
fighting pitch but warfare by starvation was not to the barbarians' stomachs.
They could not endure a long siege.
But
what lay ahead for him and her and the captured weapon of the gods?
Never
had he been in so grim a country. It was dark, eternally dark, night and cold
and the brilliant frosty stars lay over the land, shadows and snow and a
whining wind that ate and ate and gnawed its way through furs and flesh down to
the bone. The moon got fuller here than it ever did over the Twilight Belt, its chill white radiance spilled on reaching
snowfields and glittered like a million pinpoint stars fallen frozen to earth.
He
saw icy plains and tumbled black chasms and fanged crags sheathed in glaciers.
The ground rang with cold. Cramped and shuddering in his sleeping bag, he
heard the thunder of frost-split rocks, the sullen boom and rumble/
of avalanches, now and again the faint far despairing howl of prowling wild
beasts of prey.
"How
can anyone live here?" he asked Mongku once. "The land is dead. It
froze to death ten thousand years ago."
"It
is a little warmer in the region of Ganasth," said the prince. "Volcanoes and hot springs. And there is a great sea
which has never frozen over. It has fish, and animals that live off them, and
men that live off the animals. But in truth only the broken and hunted of man
can ever have come here. We are the disinherited and we are claiming no more
than our rightful share of life in returning to the Twilight Lands."
He
added thoughtfully: "I have been looking at that weapon of yours, Kery. I
think I know the principle of its working. Sound does many strange things and
there are even sounds too low or too high for the human ear to catch. A singer
who holds the right note long enough can make a wine glass vibrate in sympathy
until it shatters. We built a bridge once, over Thunder Gorge near Ganasth, but
the wind blowing between the rock walls seemed to make it shake in a certain
ryhthm that finally broke it. Oh, yes, if the proper sympathetic notes can be
found much may be done.
"I
don't know what hell's music that pipe is supposed to sound. But I found that
the reeds can be tautened or loosened and that the shape of the bag can be
subtly altered by holding it in the right way. Find the proper combination and
I can well believe that even the small noise made with one man's breath can
kill and break and crumble."
He
nodded his gaunt half-human face in the ruddy blaze of fire. "Aye, I'll
find the notes, Kery, and then the pipe will play for Ganasth."
The
barbarian shuddered with more than the cold, searching wind. Gods, gods, if he
did—if the pipes should sound the final dirge of Killornl
For a moment he had a wild desire to fling himself on Mongku, rip
out the prince's throat and kill the score of enemy soldiers with his hands.
But no—no—it wouldn't do. He would die before he had well started and Sathi
would be alone in the Dark Lands.
He
looked at her, sitting very quiet near the fire. The wavering light seemed to
wash her fair young form in blood. She gave him a tired and hopeless smile.
Brave girl, brave girl, wife for a warrior
in all truth. But
there was the pipe and there was Killorn and there was Moma waiting for him to
come home.
They
were nearing Canasth, he knew. They had ridden past springs that seethed and
bubbled in the snow, seen the red glare of volcanos on the jagged horizon, passed fields of white fungus-growths which the Dark Landers
cultivated. Soon the iron gates would clash shut on him and what hope would
there be then?
He lay back in his sleeping bag trying to
think. He had to escape. Somehow he must escape with the pipe of the gods. Hut
if he tried and went down with a dozen
spears in him there was an end of all hope.
The
wind blew, drifting snow across the sleepers. Two men stood guard and their
strangely glowing eyes never left the captives. They could see in this realm of
shadows where he was half blind. They could hunt him down like an animal.
What to do? What to do?
On the road he went with his hands tied
behind him, his ankles lashed to the stirrups, and his hest's bridle tied to
the pommel of another man's saddle. No chance of escape there. Hut one must get
up after sleep.
He rolled close to Sathi's quiet form as if
he were merely turning over in slumber. His lips brushed against the leather
bag and he wished it were her face.
"Sathi," he whispered as quietly as
he could. "Sathi, don't move, but listen to me."
"Aye," her voice drifted back under
the wind and the cold. "Aye, darling."
"I am going to make a break for it when we get up. Help ine if
you can but don't risk getting hurt. I don't think we can both get away but
wait for me in GanasthI"
She lay silent for a long while. Then, "As
you will, Kery. And whatever comes, I love you."
He
should have replied but the words stuck in his throat. He rolled back and,
quite simply, went to sleep.
A
spear butt prodding his side awoke him. He yawned mightily and sat up,
loosening his bag around him, tensing every muscle in his body.
"The end of this ride will see us in the
city," Mongku said.
Kery
rose slowly, gauging distances. A guardsman stood beside him, spear loose in
one hand. The rest were scattered around the camp or huddled close to the fire.
The hests were a darker shadow bunched on the fringes.
Kery
wrenched the spear of the nearest man loose, swinging one booted foot into his
belly. He brought the weapon around in a smashing arc, cracking the heavy butt
into another's jaw and rammed the head into the throat of a third. Even as he stabbed he was plunging
into motion.
A
Ganasthian yelled and thrust at him. Sathi threw herself on the shaft, pulling
it down. Kery leaped for the hests.
There
were two men on guard there. One drew a sword and hewed at the northerner. The
keen blade slashed through heavy tunic and undergarments, cutting his
shoulder—but not too badly. He came under the fellow's guard and smashed a
fist into his jaw. Seizing the weapon he whirled and hacked at the other Dark Lander beating down
the soldier's ax and
cutting him across the face.
The
rest of the camp was charging at him. Kery bent and cut the hobbles of the hest beside him. A
shower of flung spears rained about him as he sprang to the saddleless back.
Twisting his left hand into the long mane he kicked the frightened beast in the
flanks and plunged free.
Two Ganasthi quartered across his trail. He bent low over the hest's back, spurring
the mount with the point of his sword. As he rode down on them he hewed at one
and saw him fall with a scream. The other stumbled out of the path of his reckless charge.
"Hai-ahl" shouted
Kery.
He
clattered away over the stony ice fields toward the shelter of the dark hills
looming to the north. Spears and arrows whistled on his trail and he heard,
dimly, the shouts of men and the thud of pursuing hoofs.
He
was alone in a land of foes, a land of freezing cold where he could scarce see
half a mile before him, a land of hunger and swords. They were after him and it
would take all the hunter's skill he had learned in
Killorn and all the warrior's craftiness taught by the march to evade them. And
after that—Ganasthl
VII
The city loomed dark before him reaching with stony
fingers for the ever-glittering stars. Of black stone it was, mountainous
walls ringing in the narrow streets and the high gaunt houses. A city of night, city of darkness. Kery shivered.
Behind
the city rose a mountain, a deeper
shadow against the frosty dark of heaven. It was a volcano and from its mouth a red
flame flapped in the keening wind. Sparks and smoke streamed over Ganasth.
There was a hot smell of sulphur in the bitter air. The fire added a faint
blood-like tinge to the cold glitter of moonlight and starlight on the
snowfields.
There
was a highway leading through the great main gates and the glowing-eyed people
of the Dark Lands were trafficking along it. Kery strode directly on his way,
through the crowds and ever closer to the city.
He
wore the ordinary fur and leather dress of the country that he had stolen from
an outlying house. The parka hood was drawn low to shadow his, alien features.
He went armed, us most men did, sword belted to his
waist, and because he went quietly and steadily nobody paid any attention to
him.
But
if he were discovered and the hue and cry went up that would be the end of his
quest.
A
dozen sleeps of running and hiding in the wild hills, shivering with cold and
hunger, hunting animals which could see where he was blind, and ever the men of
Ganasth on his I rail—it would all go for naught. He would die
and Sathi would be bound to a hateful pledge and Killom would in time be the
home of strangers.
He
must finally have shaken off pursuit, he thought. Ranging through the hills he
had found no sign of the warriors who had scoured them before. So he had
proceeded toward the city on his wild and hopeless mission.
To
find a woman and a weapon in the innermost citadel of a foe
whose language even was unknown to him—truly the gods must be laughing!
He
was close to the gates now. They loomed over him like giants, and the passage
through the city wall was a tunnel. Soldiers stood on guard and Kery lowered
his head.
Traffic
streamed through. No one gave him any heed But it was
black as hell in the tunnel and only a Ganasthian could find his way. Blindly
Kery walked ahead, bumping into people, praying that none of the angry glances he got would unmask his pretense.
When
he came out into the street the breath was sobbing in his lungs. He pushed on
down its shadowy length feeling the wind that howled between the buildings cold
on his cheeks.
But where to go now, where
to go?
Blindly
he struck out toward the heart of town. Most rulers preferred to live at the
center.
The
Ganasthi were a silent folk. Men stole past in the gloom,
noiseless save for the thin snow scrunching under their feet. Crowds eddied
dumbly through the great market squares, buying and selling with a gesture or a whispered syllable. City of half-seen ghosts . . . Kery felt more than
half a ghost himself, shade of a madman flitting hopelessly to the citadel of
the king of hell.
He
found the place at last, more by blind blundering through the narrow twisting
streets than anything else. Drawing himself into the
shadow of a building across the way he stood looking at it, weighing his
chances.
There
was a high wall around the palace. He could only see its roof but it seemed to
be set well back. He spied a gate not too far off, apparently a secondary
entrance for it was small and only one sentry guarded it.
Now! By all the gods, now! ,
For
a moment his courage failed him, and he stood sweating and shivering and licking
dry lips. It wasn't fear of death. He had lived too long with the dark gods as
comrade—he had
but little hope of escaping alive from these nighted hills. But he thought of
the task before him, and the immensity of it and the ruin that lay in his failure, and his heartbeat nearly broke
through his ribs.
What,
after all, could he hope to do? What was his plan, anyway? He had come to
Ganasth on a wild and hopeless journey, scarcely thinking one sleep ahead of
his death-dogged passage. Only now—now he must reach a decision, and he
couldn't.
With a snarl, Kery started
across the street.
No one else was in sight, there was little
traffic in this part of town, but at any moment someone might round either of
the corners about which the way twisted and see what he was doing. He had to be
fast.
He
walked up to the sentry who gave him a haughty glance. There was little
suspicion in it for what had anyone to fear in the hearth of Ganasth the
mighty?
Kery drew his sword and
lunged.
The
sentry yelled and brought down his pike. Kery batted the shaft aside even as he
went by it. His sword flashed, slabbing for the other man's throat. With a
dreadful gurgling the guard stumbled and went clattering to earth.
Now quickly!
Kery
took the man's helmet and put it on. His own long locks were fair enough to
pass for Ganasthian at a casual glance, and the visor would hide his eyes.
Shedding his parka he slipped on the blood-stained tunic and the cloak over
that. Taking the pike in hand he went through the gate.
Someone
cried out and feet clattered in the street and along the garden paths before
him. The noise had been heard. Kery looked wildly around at the pale bushes of
fungus that grew here under the moon. He crawled between the fleshy fronds of
the nearest big one and crouched behind it.
Guardsmen ran down the path. The moonlight
blinked like cold silver on their spearheads. Kery wriggled on his stomach
through the garden of fungus, away from the trail but toward the black palace.
Lying under a growth at the edge of a
frost-silvered expanse of open ground he scouted the place he must next
attack. The building was long and rambling, seemingly four stories high, built
of polished black marble. There were two guards in sight, standing warily near
a door. The rest must have run off to investigate the alarm. Two—
Kery
rose, catching his stride even as he did, and dashed from the garden toward
them. The familiar helmet and tunic might assure them for the instant he needed
but he had to run lest they notice.
"Vashtung!" shouted one of the men.
His
meaning was plain enough. Kery launched his pike at the other who still looked
a bit uncertain. It was an awkward throwing weapon. It brought him down wounded
in a clatter of metal. The other roared and stepped forth to meet the assault.
Kery's
sword was out and whirring. He chopped at' the pikeshaft that jabbed at him,
caught his blade in the tough wood and pushed the weapon aside. As he came up
face to face he kneed the Ganasthian with savage precision.
The
other man reached up and grabbed his ankle and pulled him down. Kery snarled,
the rage of battle rising in him. It was as if the pipes of Broina skirled in
his head. Fear and indecision were gone. He got his hands on the soldier's neck
and wrenched. Even as the spine snapped he was rising again to his feet.
He
picked up sword and pike and ran up the stairs and through the door. Now—Sathi!
He had one ally in this house of hell.
A
long and silent corridor, lit by dim red cressets, stretched before him. He
raced down it and his boots woke hollow echoes that paced him through its black
length.
Two
men in the dress of servants stood in the room into which he burst. They stared
wildly at him. He stabbed one but the other fled screaming. He'd give the alarm
but there was no time to chase. No timel
A
staircase wound up toward the second story and Kery took it, flying up three
steps at a time. Dimly, below him, he heard the frantic tattoo of a giant gong,
the alarm signal, but the demon fury was fire and ice in his blood.
Another
servant gaped at him. Kery seized him with a rough hand and held the sword at
his throat.
"Sathi," he snarled. "Sathi—Ryvan—Sathi!"
The Ganasthian gibbered in a panic that
seemed weird with his frozen face. Kery grinned viciously and pinked him with
the blade. "Sathi!" he said urgently. "Sathi of Ryvanl"
Shaking,
the servant led the way, Kery urging him un-gently to greater speed. They went
up another flight of stairs and down a hallway richly hung with furs and
tapestries. Passing lackeys gaped at them and some ran. Gods, they'd bring all
Ganasth down on his neckl
Before a closed door stood a guardsman.
Kery slugged the servant when he pointed at that entrance and ran to meet this
next barrier. The guard yelled and threw up his pike.
Kery's
own long-shafted weapon clashed forth. They stabbed at each other, seeking the
vitals. The guardsman had a cuirass and Kery's point grazed off the metal. He took a ripping slash in his left arm. The Ganasthian
bored in, wielding his pike with skill, beating aside Kery's guard.
VIII
The twilight Lander dropped his own weapon, seized the
other shaft in both hands, and wrenched. Grimly the Ganasthian hung on. Kery
worked his way in closer. Suddenly he released the shaft, almost fell against
his enemy, and drew the Dark Lander's sword. The short blade flashed and the sentry fell.
The
door was barred. He beat on it frantically, hearing the clatter of feet coming
up the stairs, knowing that a thunderstorm of hurled weapons was on its way.
"Sathi!" he cried. "Sathi, it is Kery, let me in!"
The
first soldiers appeared down at the end of the corridor. Kery threw himself
against the door. It opened, and he plunged through and slammed down the bolt.
Sathi
stood there and wonder was in her eyes. "Oh, Kery," she breathed,
"Kery, you came . . ."
"No time," he
rasped. "Where is the pipe of KillomP"
She
fought for calmness. "Mongku has it," she said. "His chambers
are on the next floor, above these—"
The
door banged and groaned as men threw their weight against it.
Sathi
took his hand and led him into the next room. A fire burned low in the hearth. "I thought it out, against the time you might
come," she said. "The only way out is up that chimney. It should take
us to the roof and thence we can go down again."
"Oh,
well done, lass!" With a sweep of the poker Kery scattered the logs and
coals out on the carpet while Sathi barred the door into the next room. Drawing
a deep breath the Killorner went into the fireplace, braced feet and back
against the sides of the flue and began to clumb up.
Smoke
swirled in the chimney. He gasped for breath and his lungs seemed on fire.
Night in here, utter dark and choking of fouled air. His heart roared and his
strength ebbed from him. Up and up and up, hitch yourself still further up.
"Kery." Her voice came low, broken with coughing. "Kery —I can't. I'm
slipping—"
"Hang on!" he
gasped. "Here. Reach up. My belt—"
He
felt the dragging weight catch at him, there in the smoke-thickened dark, and
drew a grim breath and edged himself further, up and up and up.
And out!
He crawled from the chimney and fell to the
roof with the world reeling about him and a rushing of darkness in his head.
His tormented lungs sucked the bitter air. He sobbed and the tears washed the
soot from his eyes. He stood up and helped Sathi to her feet.
She
leaned against him, shuddering with strain and with the wind that cried up here
under the flickering stars. He looked about, seeking a way down again. Yes,
over there, a doorway opening on a small terrace. Quickly
now.
They
crawled over the slanting, ice-slippery roof, helping each other where they
could, fighting a way to the battlement until Kery's grasping fingers closed
on its edge and he heaved both of them up onto it.
"Come on!" he snapped.
"They'll be behind us any moment now."
"What to do?" she
murmured. "What to do?"
"Get
the pipes!" he growled, and the demon blood of Broina began to boil in him
again, "Get the pipes and destroy them if we can do nothing else."
They went through the door and down a narrow
staircase and came to the fourth floor of the palace.
Sathi looked up and down
the long empty hallway. "I have been up here before," she said
with a coolness that was good to hear. "Let me see—yes, this way, I
think—" As they I rotted down the hollow length of corridor she said
further: "They treated me fairly well here, indeed with honor though I was
a prisoner. But oh, Kery, it was like sunlight to see you againl"
He
stopped and kissed her, briefly, wondering if he would ever have a chance to do
it properly. Most likely not but she would be a good companion on heil-road. ■
They
came into a great antechamber. Kery had his sword out, the only weapon left to
him, but no one was in sight. All the royal guards must be out hunting him. He
grinned wolfishly and stepped to the farther door.
"Kery—"
Sathi huddled close against him. "Kery, do we dare? It may be death—"
"It
will be like that anyway," he said curtly and swung the door open.
A great, richly furnished suite of chambers,
dark and still, lay before him. He padded through the first, looking right and
left like a questing animal, and into the next.
Two men stood there,
talking—Jonan and Mongku.
They
saw him and froze for he was a terrible sight, bloody, black with smoke, fury
cold and bitter-blue in his eyes. He grinned, a white flash of teeth in his
sooted face, and drew his sword and stalked forward.
"So you have
come," said Mongku quietly.
"Aye," said Kery.
"Where is the pipe of KillomP"
Jonan
thrust forward, drawing the sword at his belt. "I
will hold him,
prince," he said. "I will carve him into very bits for you."
Kery
met his advance in a clash of steel. They circled, stiff-logged and wary,
looking for an opening. There was death here. Sathi knew starkly that only one
of those two would leave this room.
Jonan
lunged in, stabbing, and Kery skipped back. The officer was better in handling
these shortswords than he who was used to the longer blades of the north. He
brought his own weapon down sharply, deflecting the thrust. Jonan parried, and
then it was bang and crash, thrust and leap and hack with steel clamoring and
sparking. The glaives hissed and screamed, the fighters breathed hoarsely and
there was murder in their eyes.
Jonan
ripped off his cloak with his free hand and flapped it in Kery's face. The
northerner hacked out, blinded, and Jonan whipped the cloth around to tangle
his blade. Then he rushed in, stabbing. Kery fell to one knee and took the
thrust on his helmet, letting it glide off. Reaching up he got Jonan around the
waist and pulled the man down on him.
They
rolled over, growling and biting and gouging. Jonan clung to his sword and Kery
to that wrist. They crashed into a wall and struggled there.
Kery
got one leg around Jonan's waist and pulled himself up on the man's chest. He
got a two-handed grasp on the enemy's sword arm, slipped the crook of one elbow
around, and broke the bone.
Jonan
screamed. Kery reached over. He took the sword from his loosening fingers and
buried it in Jonan's breast.
He stood up then, trembling with fury, and
looked at the pipes of Killorn.
It was almost as if Mongku's expressionless
face smiled. The Ganasthian held the weapon cradled in his arms, the mouthpiece
near his lips. He nodded. "I got it to working," he said. "In
truth it is a terrible thing. Who holds it might well hold the world
someday."
Kery stood waiting, the sword
hanging limp in one hand.
"Yes," said
Mongku. "I am going to play it."
Kery started across the floor—and Mongku
blew.
The sound roared forth, wild, cruel, seizing
him and shaking him, ripping at nerve and sinew. Bone danced in his skull and
night shouted in his brain. He fell to the ground, feeling the horrible jerking
of his muscles, seeing the world swim and blur before him.
The
pipes screamed. Goodnight, Kery, goodnight, goodnight! It is the dirge of the
world he is playing, the coronach of Killorn, it is
the end of all things skirling in your body—
Sathi
crept forth. She was behind the player, the hell-tune did not strike her so
deeply, but even as his senses blurred toward death Kery saw how she fought for
every step, how the bronze lamp almost fell from her hand. Mongku had forgotten
her. He was playing doom, watching Kery die and noting how the music worked.
Sathi
struck him from behind. He fell, dropping the pipes, and turned dazed eyes up
to her. She struck him again and again.
Then
she fled over to Kery and cradled his head in her ,'irms and sobbed with the horror of it and with the need lor haste. "Oh,
quickly, quickly, beloved, we have to flee, I hey will be here now—I hear them in the hallway, come—"
Kery
sat up. His head was ringing and thumping, his muscles burned and weakness was
like an iron hand on him. But there was that which had to be done and it gave
him strength from some forgotten wellspring. He rose on shaky legs and went
over and picked up the bagpipe of the gods.
"No," he said.
"Kery . . ."
"We will not flee," he said.
"I have a song to play."
She saw the cold remote mask of his face. He
was not Kery now of the ready laugh and the reckless bravery and I he wistful memories of a lost homestead. He had become something else
with the pipe in his hands, something which stood stern and somber and apart
from man. There seemed lo be ghosts in the vast shadowy room, the blood of his
fathers who had been Pipers of Killorn, and he was the guardian now. She shrank
against him for protection. There was a small charmed circle which the music
did not enter hut it was a stranger she stood beside.
Carefully
Kery lifted the mouthpiece to his lips and blew. Fie felt the vibration tremble
under his feet. The walls wavered before his eyes as unheard notes shivered
the air. He himself heard no more than the barbarian screaming of the
war-music he had always known but he saw death riding out.
A
troop of guardsmen burst through the door—halted, stared at the tall piper, and
then howled in terror and pain.
Kery
played. And as he played Killorn rose before him. lie
saw the reach of gray windswept moors, light glimmering on high colds tarns,
birds winging in a sky of riven clouds. Space and loneliness
and freedom, a hard open land of stem and bitter beauty, the rocks which had
shaped his bones and the soil which had nourished his flesh. He stood by
the great lake of sunset, storms swept in over it, rain and lightning, the
waves dashed themselves to angry death on a beach of grinding stones.
He
strode forward, playing, and the soldiers of Ganasth died before him. The walls
of the palace trembled, hangings fell to the shuddering floor, the building
groaned as the demon music sought and found resonance.
He
played them a song of the chase, the long wild hunt over the heath, breath
gasping in hot lungs and blood shouting in the ears, running drunk with wind
after the prey that fled and soared. He played them fire and comradeship and
the little huts crouched low under the mighty sky. And the walls cracked around
him. Pillars trembled and broke. The roof began to cave in and everywhere they
died about him.
He
played war, the skirl of pipes and the shout of men, clamor of metal, tramp of
feet and hoofs, and the fierce blink of light on weapons. He sang them up an
army that rode over the rim of the world with swords aflame and arrows like
rain and the whole building tumbled to rubble even as he walked out of it.
Tenderly, dreamily, he played of Morna the
fair, Morna who had stood with him on the edge of the lake where it is forever
sunset, listening to the chuckle of small wavelets and looking west to the pyre
of red and gold and dusky purple, the eyes and the lips and the hair of Moma
and what she and he had whispered to each other on that quiet shore. But there
was death in that song.
The
ground began to shake under Ganasth. There is but little strength in the lungs
of one man and yet when that strikes just the right notes, and those small
pushes touch off something else far down in the depths of the earth, the world
will tremble. The Dark Landers rioted in a more than human fear, in the blind
panic which the pipes sang to them.
The
gates were closed before him, but Kery played them down. Then he turned and
faced the city and played it a song of the wrath of the gods. He played them up
rain and cold and scouring wind, glaciers marching from the north in a blind
whirl of snow, lightning aflame in the heavens and cities ground to dust. He
played them a world gone crazy, sundering continents and tidal waves marching
over the shores and mountains flaming into a sky of rain and fire. He played
ihem whirlwinds and dust storms and the relentless sleety blast from the north.
He sang them ruin and death and the sun burning out to darkness.
When
he ceased, and he and Sathi left the half-shattered city, none stirred to
follow. None dared who were still alive. It seemed to the two of them, as they
struck out over the snowy plains, that the volcano behind was beginning to
grumble and throw its flames a little higher.
IV
He stood
alone in the gardens of
Ryvan's palace looking out over the city. Perhaps he thought of the hard
journey back from the Dark Lands. Perhaps he thought of the triumphant day when
they had sneaked back into the fastness and then gone out again, the Piper of
Killorn and Red Bram roaring in his wake to smash the siege and scatter the
armies of Ganasth and send the broken remnants fleeing homeward. Perhaps he
thought of the future—who knew? Sathi approached him quiedy, wondering what to
say.
He
turned and smiled at her, the old merry smile she knew but with something else
behind it. He had been the war-god of Killom and that left its mark on a man.
"So it all turned out
well," he said.
"Thanks to you,
Kery," she answered softly.
"Oh,
not so well at that," he decided. "There were too many good men who
fell, too much laid waste. It will take a hundred years before all this misery
is forgotten."
"But
we reached what we strove for," she said. "Ryvan is safe, all the
Twilight Lands are. You folk of Killom have the land you needed. Isn't that
enough to achieve?"
"I
suppose so." Kery stirred restlessly. "I wonder how it stands in
Killom now?"
"And
you still want to return?" She tried to hold back the tears. "This is
a fair land, and you are great in it, all you people from the north. You would
go back to—that?"
"Indeed,"
he said. "All you say is true. We would be fools to return." He
scowled. "It may well be that in the time we yet have to wait most of us
will find life better here and decide to stay. But not I,
Sathi. I am just that kind of fool."
"This land needs you, Kery. I do."
He tilted her chin, smiling half sorrowfully
into her eyes. "Best you forget, dear," he said. "I will not
stay here once the chance comes to return."
She shook her head blindly,
drew a deep breath, and said with a catch in her voice, "Then stay as long as you can, Kery."
"Do you really mean that?" he asked
slowly. She nodded.
"You
are a fool too," he said. "But a very lovely fool." He took her in his
arms.
Presently she laughed a
little and said, not without hope, "I'll have a while to change your mind,
Kery. And I'll try to do it. I'll tryl"
PEOPLE
OF THE CRATER by Andre Norton
I
Six months
and three days after the
Peace of Shanghai wai signed and the great War of
1965-1970 declared at an end by an exhausted world, a young man huddled on a
park bench in New York, staring miserably at the gravel beneath his badly worn
shoes. He had been trained to fill the pilot's seat in the control cabin of a
fighting plane and for nothing else. The search for a niche in civilian life
had cost him both health
and ambition.
A
newcomer dropped down on the other end of the bench. The flyer studied him
bitterly. He had decent shoes, a warm coat, and that air
of satisfaction with the world which is the result of economic security.
Although he was well into middle age, the man had a compact grace of movement
and an air of alertness.
"Aren't you Captain
Garin Featherstone?"
Startled, the flyer nodded
dumbly.
From
a plump billfold the man drew a clipping and waved it toward his seat mate. Two
years before Captain Garin Featherstone of the United Democratic Forces had led
a
perilous bombing raid into the wilds of Siberia to
wipe out the vast expeditionary army secretly gathering there. It had been a
spectacular affair and had brought the survivors some fleeting fame.
"You're the sort of chap I've been
looking for," the stranger folded the clipping again, "a flyer with
courage, initiative and brains. The man who led that raid is worth investing
in."
"What's
the proposition?" asked Featherstone wearily. He no longer believed in
luck.
"I'm Gregory Farson," the other
returned as if that should answer the question.
"The Antarctic
manl"
"Just so. As you have probably heard, I was halted on the eve of my last
expedition by the sudden spread of war to this country. Now I am preparing to
sail south again."
"But I don't
see—"
"How you can help me? Very
simple, Captain Feather-stone. I need pilots. Unfortunately the war has
disposed of most of them. I'm lucky to contact one such as yourself."
And it was as simple as that. But Garin
didn't really believe that it was more than a dream until they touched the glacial shores of the polar continent some
months later. As they brought ashore the three large planes he began to wonder
at the driving motive behind Farson's vague plans.
When
the supply ship sailed, not to return for a year, Farson called them together.
Three of the company were pilots, all war veterans,
and two were engineers who spent most of their waking hours engrossed in the
maps Farson produced.
"Tomorrow," the leader glanced from
face to face, "we start inland. Here—" On a map spread before him he indicated a line marked in purple.
"Ten
years ago I was a member of the Verdane expedition. Once, when flying due
south, our plane was caught by some freakish air current and drawn off its
course. When we were totally off our map, we saw in the distance a thick bluish
haze. It seemed to rise in a straight
line from the ice plain to the sky. Unfortunately our fuel was low and we dared
not risk a closer investigation. So we fought our way back to the
base.
"Verdane,
however, had little interest in our report and we did not investigate it. Three
years ago that Kattack expedition hunting oil deposits by the order of the
Dictator reported seeing the same haze. This time we are going to explore it!"
"Why,"
Garin asked curiously, "are you so eager to penetrate this haze?—I gather
that's what we're to do—"
Farson
hesitated before answering. "It has often been suggested that beneath the
ice sheeting of this continent may be hidden mineral wealth. I believe that the
haze is caused by some form of volcanic activity, and perhaps a break in the
crust."
Garin
frowned at the map. He wasn't so sure about that explanation, but Farson was
paying the bills. The flyer shrugged away his uneasiness. Much could be
forgiven a man who allowed one to eat regularly again.
Four
days later they set out. Helmly, one of the engineers, Hawlson, a pilot, and
Farson occupied the first plane. The other engineer and pilot were in the
second and Garin, with the extra supplies, was alone in the third.
He
was content to be alone as they took off across the blue-white waste. His ship,
because of its load, was loggy, so he did not attempt to follow the other two
into the higher lane. They were in communication by radio and Garin, as he
snapped on his earphones, remembered something l''arson had said that morning:
"The
haze affects radio. On our trip near it the static was very bad. Almost,"
with a laugh, "like speech in some foreign tongue."
As
they roared over the ice Garin wondered if it might have been speech—from,
perhaps, a secret enemy expedition, such as the Kattack one.
In
his sealed cockpit he did not feel the bite of the frost :md
the ship rode smoothly. With a little sigh of content lie settled back against
the cushions, keeping to the course set by the planes ahead and above him.
Some
five hours after they left the base, Garin caught sight of a dark shadow far
ahead. At the same time Farson's voice chattered in his earphones.
"That's it. Set course straight
ahead."
The
shadow grew until it became a wall of purple-blue from earth to sky. The first
plane was quite close to it, diving down into the vapor. Suddenly the ship
rocked violently and swung earthward as if out of control. Then it
straightened and turned back. Garin could hear Farson demanding to know what was the matter. But from the first plane there was no reply.
As Farson's plane kept going Garin throttled down. The actions of the first ship indicated
trouble. What if that haze were a toxic gas?
"Close up,
Featherstonel" barked Farson suddenly.
He
obediently drew ahead until they flew wing to wing. The haze was just before
them and now Garin could see movement in it, oily, impenetrable billows. The
motors bit into it. There was clammy, foggy moisture on the windows.
Abruptly
Garin sensed that he was no longer alone. Somewhere in the empty cabin behind
him was another intelligence, a measuring power. He
fought furiously against it— against the very idea of it. But, after a long,
terrifying moment while it seemed to study him, it took control. His hands and
feet still manipulated the ship, but it flew!
On
the ship hurtled through the thickening mist. He lost sight of Farson's plane.
And, though he was still fighting against the will which over-rode his, his
struggles grew weaker. Then came the order to dive
into the dark heart of the purple mists.
Down they whirled. Once, as the haze opened,
Garin caught a glimpse of tortured gray rock seamed with yellow. Farson had
been right; here the ice crust was broken.
Down
and down. If his instruments were correct the plane was below sea level now.
The haze thinned and was gone. Below spread a plain cloaked in vivid green.
Here and there reared clumps of what might be trees. He saw, too, the waters of
a yellow stream.
But
there was something terrifyingly alien about that landscape. Even as he
circled above it, Garin wrested to break the grip of the will that had brought
him there. There came a crackle of sound in his earphones and at that moment
the Presence withdrew.
The
nose of the plane went up in obedience to his own
desire. Frantically he climbed away from the green land. Again the haze
absorbed him. He watched the moisture bead on the windows. Another hundred feet
or so and he would be free of it—and that unbelievable world beneath.
Then,
with an ominous sputter, the port engine conked out. The plane lurched and
slipped into a dive. Down it whirled again into the steady light of the green
land.
Trees
came out of the ground, huge fern-like plants with crimson scaled trunks.
Toward a clump of these the plane swooped.
Frantically
Garin fought the controls. The ship steadied, the dive became a fast glide. He
looked for an open space to land. The he felt the landing gear scrape some
surface. Directly ahead loomed one of the fern trees.
The plane sped toward the long fronds. There came a ripping crash, the
splintering of metal and wood. The scarlet cloud gathering before Garin's eyes
turned black.
II
Garin
returned to consciousness
through a red mist of pain. He was pinned in the crumpled mass of metal which
had once been the cabin. Through a rent in the wall close to his head thrust a
long spike of green, shredded leaves still clinging to it. He lay and watched
it, not daring to move lest the pain prove more than he could bear.
It
was then that he heard the pattering sound outside. It seemed as if soft hands
were pushing and pulling at the wreck. The tree branch shook and a portion of
the cabin wall dropped away with a clang.
Garin
turned his head slowly. Through the aperture was clambering a goblin figure.
It
stood about five feet tall, and it walked upon its hind legs in human fashion,
but the legs were short and stumpy, ending in feet with five toes of equal
length. Slender, shapely arms possessed small hands with only four digets. The
creature had a high, well-rounded forehead but no chin, the face being
distinctly lizard-like in contour. The skin was a dull black, with a velvety
surface. About its loins it wore a short kilt of metalic cloth, the garment
being supported by a jeweled belt of exquisite workmanship.
For
a long moment the apparition eyed Garin. And it was those golden eyes, fixed
unwinkingly on his, which banished the flyer's fear. There was nothing but
great pity in their depths.
The
lizard-man stooped and brushed the sweat-dampened hair from Garin's forehead.
Then he fingered the bonds of metal which held the flyer, as if estimating
their strength. Having done so, he turned to the opening and apparently gave an
order, returning again to squat by Garin.
Two
more of his kind appeared to tear away the ruins of the cockpit. Though they
were very careful, Garin fainted twice before they had freed him. He was placed
on a litter swung between two clumsy beasts which might have been small
elephants, except that they lacked trunks and possessed four tusks each.
They
crossed the plain to the towering mouth of a huge cavern where the litter was
taken up by four of the lizard-folk. The flyer lay staring up at the roof of
the cavern. In the black stone had been carved fronds and flowers in bewildering
profusion. Shining motes, giving off faint light, sifted through the air. At
times as they advanced these gathered in clusters and the fight grew brighter.
Midway
down a long corridor the bearers halted while their leader pulled upon a knob
on the wall. An oval door swung back and the party passed through.
They
came into a round room, the walls of which had been fashioned of creamy quartz
veined with violet. At the highest point in the ceiling a large globe of the
motes hung, furnishing soft light below.
Two
lizard-men, clad in long robes, conferred with the leader of the flyer's party
before coming to stand over Garin. One of the robed ones shook his head at the
sight of the flyer's twisted body and waved the litter on into an inner
chamber.
Here
the walls were dull blue and in the exact center was a long block of quartz. By
this the Litter was put down and the bearers disappeared. With sharp knives the
robed men cut away furs and leather to expose Garin's broken body.
They lifted him to the quartz table and there
made him fast with metal bonds. Then one of them went to the wall mid pulled a
gleaming rod. From the dome of the roof shot an eerie blue light to beat upon
Garin's helpless body. There followed a tingling through every muscle and
joint, a prickling sensation in his skin, but soon his pain vanished as if it
had never been.
The
light flashed off and the three lizard-men gathered around him. He was wrapped
in a soft robe and carried to another room. This, too, was circular, shaped
like the half of a giant bubble. The floor sloped toward the center where there
was a depression filled with cushions. There they laid Garin. At the top of the
bubble, a pinkish cloud formed. He watched it drowsily until he fell asleep.
Something
warm stirred against his bare shoulder. He opened his eyes, for a moment unable
to remember where he was. Then there was a plucking at the robe twisted about
him and he looked down.
If the
lizard-folk had been goblin in their grotesqueness this visitor was elfin. It
was about three feet high, its monkeylike body completely covered with silky
white hair. The tiny hands were human in shape and hairless, but its feet were
much like a cat's paws. From either side of the small
round head branched large fan-shaped ears. The face
was furred and boasted stiff cat whiskers on the upper lip. These Anas, as
Garin learned later, were happy little creatures, each one choosing some
mistress or master among the Folk, as this one had come to him. They were
content to follow Iheir big protector, speechless with delight at trifling
gifts. Loyal and brave, they could do simple tasks or carry written messages
for their chosen friend, and they remained with him until death. They were
neither beast nor human, but rumored to be the result of some experiment
carried out eons ago by the Ancient Ones,
After patting Garin's shoulder the Ana
touched the flyer's 11 air wonderingly, comparing the bronze lengths
with its own white fur. Since the Folk were hairless, hair was a strange sight
in the Caverns. With a contented purr, it rubbed its head against his hand.
With
a sudden click a door in the wall opened. The Ana got to its feet and ran to
greet the newcomers. The chieftain of the Folk, he who had
first discovered Garin, entered, followed by several of his fellows.
The
flyer sat up. Not only was the pain gone but he felt stronger and younger than
he had for weary months. Exultingly he stretched wide his arms and grinned at
the lizard-being who murmured happily in return.
Lizard-men busied themselves about Garin,
girding on him the short kilt and jewel-set belt which were the only clothing
of the Caverns. When they were finished, the chieftain took his hand and drew him
to the door.
They
traversed a hallway whose walls were carved and inlaid with glittering stones
and metal work, coming, at last, into a huge cavern, the outer walls of which
were hidden by shadows. On a dais stood three tall thrones and Garin was conducted
to the foot of these.
The
highest throne was of rose crystal. On its right was one of green jade, worn
smooth by centuries of time. At the left was the third, carved of a single block of jet. The rose throne and that of jet were unoccupied,
but in the seat of jade reposed one of the Folk. He was taller than his
fellows, and in his eyes, as he stared at Garin, was wisdom—and a brooding sadness.
"It is well!" The words resounded
in the flyer's head. "We have chosen wisely. This youth is fit to mate
with the Daughter. But he will be tried, as fire tries metal. He must win the
Daughter forth and strive with Kepta—"
A
hissing murmur echoed through the hall. Garin guessed that hundreds of the Folk
must be gathered there.
"Urgl" the being
on the throne commanded.
The chieftain moved a step
toward the dais.
"Do
you take this youth and instruct him. And then will I speak with him again. For—" sadness
colored the words now— "We would have the rose throne filled again and the
black one blasted into dust. Time moves swiftly."
The Chieftain led a
wondering Garin away.
Ill
Urg
brought the
flyer into one of the bubble-shaped rooms which contained a low, cushioned
bench facing a metal screen—and here they seated themselves.
What followed was a language lesson. On the
screen appeared objects which Urg would name, to have his siblant uttering
repeated by Garin. As the American later learned, the ray treatment he had
undergone had quickened his mental powers, and in an incredibly short time he
had a working vocabulary.
Judging by the pictures the lizard folk were
the rulers of the crater world, although there were other forms of life there.
The elephant-like Tand was a beast of burden,
the squirrel-like Eron lived underground and carried on a crude
agriculture in small clearings, coming shyly twice a year to exchange grain for
a liquid rubber produced by the Folk.
Then
there was the Gibi,
a monstrous bee, also
friendly to the lizard people. It supplied the cavern dwellers with wax, and in
return the Folk gave the Gibi colonies shelter during the unhealthful times of
the Great Mists.
Highly
civilized were the Folk. They did no work by hand, except the finer kinds of
jewel setting and carving. Machines wove their metal cloth, machines prepared
their food, harvested their fields, hollowed out new dwellings.
Freed
from manual labor they had turned to acquiring knowledge. Urg projected on the
screen pictures of vast laboratories and great libraries of scientific lore.
But all they knew in the beginning, they had learned from the Ancient Ones, a race unlike themselves, which had preceded them in sovereignty over Too. Even the Folk themselves were the result of constant forced evolution
and experimentation carried on by these Ancient Ones.
All
this wisdom was guarded most carefully, but against what or whom, Urg could not
tell, although he insisted that the danger was very real. There was something
within the blue wall of the crater which disputed the Folk's rule.
As Garin tried to probe further a gong
sounded. Urg arose.
"It is the hour of
eating," he announced. "Let us go."
They
came to a large room where a heavy table of white stone
stretched along three walls, benches before it. Urg seated himself and pressed
a knob on the table, motioning (,;irin to do likewise.
The wall facing them opened and two 11 ays
slid out. There was a platter of hot meat covered with rich sauce, a stone bowl
of grain porridge and a cluster of fruit, still fastened to a leafy
branch. This the Ana eyed so wistfully that Carin gave it to the creature.
The
Folk ate silently and arose quietly when they had finished, their trays
vanishing back through the wall. Garin noticed only males in the room and
recalled that he had, as yet, seen no females among the Folk. He ventured a question.
Urg
chuckled. "So, you think there are no women in the Caverns? Well, we shall
go to the Hall of Women that you may see."
To
the Hall of Women they went. It was breath-taking in its richness, stones worth
a nation's ransom sparkling from its domed roof
and painted walls. Here were the matrons and maidens of the Folk, their black
forms veiled in robes of silver net, each cross strand of which was set with a
tiny gem, so that they appeared to be wrapped in glittering scales.
There
were not many of them—a hundred perhaps. And a few led by the hand smaller editions of themselves who stared at Garin
with round yellow eyes and chewed black finger
tips shyly.
The
women were intrusted with the finest jewel work, and with pride they showed the
stranger their handiwork. At the far end of the hall was a wonderous thing in
the making. One of the silver nets which were the foundations of their robes
was fastened there and three of the women were putting small rose jewels into
each microscopic setting. Here and there they had varied the pattern with tiny
emeralds or flaming opals so that the finished portion was a rainbow.
One
of the workers smoothed the robe and glanced up at Garin, a gentle teasing in
her voice as she explained:
"This is for the
Daughter when she comes to her throne."
The
Daughter! What had the Lord of the Folk said? "This youth is fit to mate
with the Daughter." But Urg had said that the Ancient Ones had gone from
Tav.
"Who is the
Daughter?" he demanded.
"Thrala
of the Light."
"Where is she?"
The women shivered and there was fear in her
eyes. "Thrala lies in the Caves of Darkness."
"The Caves of Darkness!" Did she mean Thrala was dead? Was he, Garin
Featherstone, to be the victim of some rite of sacrifice which was designed to
unite him with the dead?
Urg touched his arm. "Not so. Thrala has
not yet entered the Place of Ancesters." "You know my thoughts?"
Urg
laughed. "Thoughts are easy to read. Thrala lives. Sera served the
Daughter as handmaiden while she was yet among us. Sera, do you show us Thrala
as she was."
The
woman crossed to a wall where there was a mirror such as Urg had used for his
language lesson. She gazed into it and then beckoned the flyer to stand beside
her.
The
mirror misted and then he was looking, as if through a window, into a room with
walls and ceiling of rose quartz. On the floor were thick rugs of silver rose.
And a great heap of cushions made a low couch in the center.
"The inner chamber of the
Daughter," Sera announced.
A circular panel in the wall opened and a
woman slipped through. She was very young, little more than a girl. There were
happy curves in her full crimson lips, joyous lights in her violet eyes.
She
was human of shape, but her beauty was unearthly. Her skin was pearl white and
other colors seemed to play faintly upon it, so that it reminded Garin of
mother-of-pearl with its lights and shadows. The hair, which veiled her as a
cloud, was blue-black and reached below her knees. She was robed in the silver
net of the Folk and there was a heavy girdle of rose shaded jewels about her
slender waist.
"That
was Thrala before the Black Ones took her," said Sera.
Garin
uttered a cry of disappointment as the picture vanished. Urg laughed.
"What
care you for shadows when the Daughter herself waits for you? You have but to
bring her from the Caves of Darkness—"
"Where are these Caves—" Garin's
question was interrupted by the pealing of the Cavern gong. Sera cried out:
"The Black Ones!"
Urg
shrugged. "When they spared not the Ancient Ones how could we hope to
escape? Come, we must go to the Hall of Thrones."
Before the jade throne of the Lord of the
FoLk stood a small group of the lizard-men beside two
litters. As Garin entered the Lord spoke.
"Let
the outlander come hither that he may see the work of the Black Ones."
Garin
advanced unwillingly, coming to stand by those struggling things which gasped
their message between moans and screams of agony. They were men of the Folk but
their black skins were green with rot.
The
Lord leaned forward on his throne. "It is well," he said. "You
may depart."
As
if obeying his command, the tortured things let go of the life to which they
had clung and were still.
"Look
upon the work of the Black Ones," the ruler said to Garin. "Jiv and
Betv were captured while on a mission to the Gibi of the Cliff. It seems that
the Black Ones needed material for their laboratories. They seek even to give
the Daughter to their workers of horrorl"
A
terrible cry of hatred arose from the hall, and Garin's jaw set. To give that
fair vision he had just seen to such a death as this—!
"Jiv
and Betv were imprisoned close to the Daughter and they heard the threats of
Kepta. Our brothers, stricken with foul disease, were sent forth to carry the
plague to us, but they swam through the pool of boiling mud. They have died,
but the evil died with them. And I think that while we breed such as they, the Black Ones shall not rest easy. Listen now, outlander,
to the story of the Black Ones and the Caves of Darkness, of how the Ancient
Ones brought the Folk up from the slime of a long dried sea and made them
great, and of how the Ancient Ones at last went down to their
destruction."
"In the days before the lands of the
outer world were born of the sea, before even the Land of the Sun (Mu) and the
Land of the Sea (Atlantis) arose from molten rock and sand, there was land here
in the far south. A sere land of rock plains, and swamps where slimy life mated, lived and died.
"Then came the Ancient Ones from beyond
the stars.
Their race was already older than this earth. Their wise men had watched its
birth-rending from the sun. And when their world perished, taking most of their
blood into nothingness, a handful fled hither.
"But
when they climbed from their space ship it was into hell. For
they had gained, in place of their loved home, bare rock and stinking slime.
"They
blasted out this Tav and entered into it with the treasures of their flying
ships and also certain living creatures captured in the swamps. From these,
they produced the Folk, the Gibi, the Tand, and the land-tending Eron.
"Among
these, the Folk were eager for wisdom and climbed high. But still the learning
of the Ancient Ones remained beyond their grasp.
"During
the eons the Ancient Ones dwelt within their protecting wall of haze the outer
world changed. Cold came to the north and south; the Land of Sun and the Land
of Sea arose to bear the foot of true man. On their mirrors of seeing the Ancient
Ones watched man-life spread across the world. They had the power of prolonging
life, but still the race was dying. From without must come new blood. So
certain men were summoned from the Land of Sun. Then the race flourished for a
space.
"The
Ancient Ones decided to leave Tav for the outer world. But the sea swallowed
the Land of Sun. Again in the time of the Land of Sea the stock within Tav was
replenished and the Ancient Ones prepared for exodus; again the sea cheated
them.
"Those
men left in the outer world reverted to savagery. Since the Ancient Ones would
not mingle their blood with that of almost beasts, they built the haze wall
stronger and remained. But a handful of them were attracted by the forbidden,
and secretly they summoned the beast men. Of that monstrous mating came the
Black Ones. They live but for the evil they may do, and the power which they
acquired is debased and used to forward cruelty.
"At
first their sin was not discovered. When it was, the others would have slain
the offspring but for the law which lorbids them to kill. They must use their
power for good or it departs from them. So they drove the Black Ones to the
southern end of Tav and gave them the Caves of Darkness. Never were the Black
Ones to come north of the River of C old—nor were the Ancient Ones to go south
of it.
"For
perhaps two thousand years the Black Ones kept the law. But they worked,
building powers of destruction. While matters rested thus, the Ancient Ones
searched the world, seeking men by whom they could renew the race. Once there
came men from an island far to the north. Six lived to penetrate the mists and
take wives among the Daughters. Again, they called the yellow-haired men of
another breed, great sea rovers.
"But
the Black Ones called too. As the Ancient Ones searched for the best, the Black
Ones brought in great workers of evil. And, at last, they succeeded in shutting
off the channels of sending thought so that the Ancient Ones could call no
more.
"Then
did the Black Ones cross the River of Gold and enter the land of the Ancient
Ones. Thran, Dweller in the Light and Lord of the Caverns, summoned the Folk to
him.
'There
will come one to aid you,' he told us. 'Try the summoning again after the Black
Ones have seemed to win. Thrala, daughter of the Light, will not enter into the
room of Pleasant Death with the rest of the women, but will give herself into
the hands of the Black Ones, that they may think themselves truly victorious.
You of the Folk withdraw into the Place of Reptiles until the Black Ones are
gone. Nor will all the Ancient Ones perish—more will be saved, but the manner
of their preservation I dare not tell. When the sun-haired youth comes from the
outer world, send him into the Caves of Darkness to rescue Thrala and put an
end to evil.'
"And then the Lady Thrala arose and said
softly. 'As the Lord Thran has said, so let it be. I
shall deliver myself into the hands of the Black Ones that their doom may come
upon them.'
"Lord Thran smiled upon her as he said:
'So will happiness be your portion. After the Great Mists, does not light come
again?'
"The
women of the Ancient Ones then took their leave and passed into the place of
pleasant death while the men made ready for battle with the Black Ones. For
three days they fought, but a new weapon of the Black Ones won the day, and the
chief of the Black Ones set up his throne of jet as proof of his power. Since,
however, the Black
Ones
were not happy in the Caverns, longing for the darkness of their caves, they
soon withdrew and we, the Folk, came forth again.
"But
now the time has come when the dark ones will sacrifice the Daughter to their
evil. If you can win her free, outlander, they shall perish as if they had not
been."
"What
of the Ancient Ones?" asked Garin—"those others Thran said would be
saved?"
"Of
those we know nothing save that when we bore the bodies of the fallen to the
Place of Ancestors there were some missing. That you may see the truth of this
story, Urg will take you to the gallery above the Room of Pleasant Death and
you may look upon those who sleep there."
Urg
guiding, Garin climbed a steep ramp leading from the Hall of Thrones. This led
to a narrow balcony, one side of which was clear crystal. Urg pointed down.
They
were above a long room whose walls were tinted jade green. On the polished
floor were scattered piles of cushions. Each was occupied by a sleeping woman
and several of these clasped a child in their arms. Their long hair rippled to
the floor, their curved lashes made dark shadows on pale faces.
"But they are
sleepingl" protested Garin.
Urg
shook his head. "It is the sleep of death. Twice each ten hours vapours
rise from the floor. Those breathing them do not wake again, and if they are
undisturbed they will he thus for a thousand years. Look there—"
He
pointed to the closed double doors of the room. There lay the first men of the
Ancient Ones Garin had seen. They, loo, seemed but asleep, their handsome heads
pillowed on (heir arms.
"Thran
ordered those who remained after the last battle in the Hall of Thrones to
enter the Room of Pleasant Death that the Black Ones might not torture them for
their beastly pleasures. Thran himself remained behind to close the door, and
so died."
There
were no aged among the sleepers. None of the men
seemed to count more than thirty years and many of them appeared younger. Garin
remarked upon this.
"The
Ancient Ones appeared thus until the day of then-death, though many lived twice
a hundred years. The light rays kept them so. Even we of the Folk can hold back
age. But come now, our Lord Trar would speak with you again."
IV
Again
gabin stood before the jade
throne of Trar and heard the stirring of the multitude of the Folk in the
shadows. Trar was turning a small rod of glittering, greenish metal around in
his soft hands.
"Listen
well, outlander," he began, "for little time remains to us. Within
seven days the Great Mists will be upon us. Then no living thing may venture
forth from shelter and escape death. And before that time Thrala must be out
of the Caves. This rod will be your weapon; the Black Ones have not its secret.
Watch."
Two
of the Folk dragged an ingot of metal before him. He touched it with the rod.
Great flakes of rust appeared, to spread across the entire surface. It crumpled
away and one of the Folk trod upon the pile of dust where it had been.
"Thrala
lies in the heart of the Caves but Kepta's men have grown careless with the
years. Enter boldly and trust to fortune. They know nothing of your coming or
of Thran's words concerning you."
Urg stood forward and held
out his hands in appeal.
"What would you,
Urg?"
"Lord, I would go with the outlander. He
knows nothing of the Forest of the Morgels or of the Pool of Mud. It is easy to
go astray in the woodland—"
Trar
shook his head. "That may not be. He must go alone, even as Thran
said."
The Ana, which had followed in Garin's shadow
all day, whistled shrilly and stood on tiptoe to tug at his hand. Trar smiled.
"That one may go, its eyes may serve you well.
Urg will guide you to the outer portal of the Place of Ancestors and set you
upon the road to the Caves. Farewell, outlander, and may
the spirits of the Ancient Ones be with you."
Garin
bowed to the ruler of the Folk and turned to follow Urg. Near
the door stood a small group of women. Sera pressed forward from them,
holding out a small bag.
"Outlander," she said hurriedly,
"when you look upon the Daughter speak to her of Sera, for I have awaited her many years."
He smiled. "That I will."
"If
you remember, outlander. I am a great lady among the Folk and have my share of suitors, yet I think I
could envy the Daughter. Nay, I shall not explain that," she laughed
mockingly. "You will understand in due time. Here is a packet of food. Now go swiftly that we may have you among us again
before the Mists."
So a woman's farewell sped them on their way. Urg chose a ramp which led
downward. At its foot was a niche
in the rock, above which a rose light burned dimly. Urg reached within the
hollow and drew out a pair of high buskins which he aided Garin to
lace on. They were a good fit, having been fashioned for a man of
the Ancient Ones.
The
passage before them was narrow and crooked. There was a thick carpet of dust underfoot, patterned by the prints of the Folk.
They rounded a corner and a tall door loomed out of the gloom. Urg pressed the
surface, there was a click and the stone rolled back.
"This
is the Place of Ancestors," he announced as he stepped within.
They
were at the end of a colossal hall whose domed roof disappeared
into shadows. Thick pillars of gleaming crystal divided it into aisles all
leading inward to a raised dais of oval shape. Filling the aisles
were couches and each soft nest held its sleeper. Near to the door lay the men
and women of the Folk, but closer to the dais were the Ancient Ones. Here and
there a couch bore a double burden, upon the shoulder of a man was pillowed the
drooping head of a woman. Urg stopped beside such a one.
"See,
outlander, here was one who was called from your world. Marena of the House of
Light looked with favor upon him and their days of happiness were many."
The
man on the couch had red-gold hair and on his upper arm was a heavy band of gold whose mate Garin had once seen in a museum. A son of pre-Norman Ireland. Urg traced with a crooked
finger the archaic lettering carved upon the stone base of the couch.
"Lovers
in the Light sleep sweetly. The Light returns on the appointed day."
"Who lies there?" Garin motioned to
the dais. "The first Ancient Ones. Come, look upon those who made this
Tav."
On
the dais the couches were arranged in two rows and between
them, in the center, was a single couch raised above the others. Fifty
men and women lay as if but resting for the hour, smiles on their peaceful
faces but weary shadows beneath their eyes. There was an un-human quality about
them which was lacking in their descendents.
Urg
advanced to the high couch and beckoned Garin to join him. A man and a woman
lay there, the woman's head upon the man's breast. There was that in their
faces which made Garin turn away. He felt as if he had intruded roughly where
no man should go.
"Here
lies Thran, Son of Light, first Lord of the Caverns, and his lady Thrala,
Dweller in the Light. So have they lain a thousand thousand years, and so will
they lie until this planet rots to dust beneath them.
They led the Folk out of the slime and made Tav. Such as they
we shall never see again."
They passed silently down the aisles of the
dead. Once Garin caught sight of another fair haired man, perhaps another
outlander, since the Ancient Ones were all dark of hair. Urg paused once more
before they left the hall. He stood by the couch of a man, wrapped in a long
robe, whose face was ravaged with marks of agony.
Urg spoke a single name: "Thran."
So
this was the last lord of the Caverns. Garin leaned closer to study the dead
face but Urg seemed to have lost his patience. He hurried his charge on to a
panel door.
"This
is the southern portal of the Caverns," he explained. "Trust to the
Ana to guide you and beware of the boiling mud. Should the morgels scent you,
kill quickly, they are the servants of the Black Ones.
May fortune favor you, outlander."
The door was open and Garin looked out upon
Tav. The soft blue light was as strong as it had been when he had first seen
it. With the Ana perched on his shoulder, the green rod and the bag of food in
his hands, he stepped out onto the moss sod.
Urg raised his hand in salute and the door
clicked into place. Garin stood alone, pledged to bring the Daughter out of the
Caves of Darkness.
There
is no night or day in Tav since the blue light is Meady. But the Folk divide their time by artificial means. However Garin, being
newly come from the rays of healing, felt no fatigue. As he hesitated the Ana chattered and pointed confidently
ahead.
Before
them was a dense wood of fern trees. It was quiet In the forest as Garin made his way into its gloom and for I
lie first time he noted a peculiarity of Tav. There were no birds.
The portion of the woodland they had to
traverse was but a spur of the forest to the west. After an hour of travel they
came out upon the bank of a sluggish river. The turbid waters of the stream
were a dull saffron color. This, thought Garin, must
be the River of Gold, the boundary of the lands of the Black Ones.
He
rounded a bend to come upon a bridge,
so old that time itself had worn its stone angles into
curves. The bridge Unve on a wide
plain where tall grass grew sere and yellow. To the left was a hissing and
bubbling, and a huge wave of boiling mud arose in the air.
Garin choked in a wind, thick with chemicals, which blew from
it. He smelled and tasted the sulpher-tainted air all across the plain.
And
he was glad enough to plunge into a small fern grove which half-concealed a
spring. There he bathed his head and arms while the Ana pulled open Sera's food
bag.
Together
they ate the cakes of grain and the dried fruit. When they were done the Ana
tugged at Garin's hand and pointed on.
Cautiously
Garin wormed his way through the thick underbrush until,
at last, he looked out into a clearing and nt its edge the entrance of the
Black Ones' Caves. Two lull pillars, carved into the likeness of foul monsters
guarded a rough edged hole. A fine greenish mist whirled and danced in its
mouth.
The flyer studied the entrance. There was no
life to be seen.
He gripped the destroying
rod and inched forward. Ilefore
the green mist he braced
himself and then stepped within.
The green mist enveloped Garin. He drew into
his lungs hot moist air faintly tinged with a scent of sickly sweetness as from
some hidden corruption. Green motes in the air gave forth little light and
seemed to cling to the intruder.
With
the Ana pattering before him, the American started down a steep ramp, the soft
soles of his buskins making no sound. At regular intervals along the wall, niches
held small statues. And about each perverted figure was a crown of green motes.
The
Ana stopped, its large ears outspread as if to catch
the faintest murmur of sound. From somewhere under the earth came the howls of
a maddened dog. The Ana shivered, creeping closer to Garin.
Down
led the ramp, growing narrower and steeper. And louder
sounded the insane, coughing howls of the dog. Then the passage was
abruptly barred by a grill of black stone. Garin peered through its bars at a
flight of stairs leading down into a pit. From the pit arose snarling laughter.
Padding
back and forth were things which might have been conceived by demons. They were
sleek, rat-like creatures, hairless, and large as ponies. Red saliva dripped
from the corners of their sharp jaws. But in the eyes, which they raised now
and then toward the grill, there was intelligence. These were the morgels,
watch dogs and slaves of the Black Ones.
From
a second pair of stairs directly across the pit arose a moaning call. A door
opened and two men came down the steps. The morgels surged forward, but fell
back when whips were cracked over their heads.
The
masters of the morgels were human in appearance. Black loin cloths were twisted
about them and long, wing shaped clocks hung from their shoulders. On their
heads, completely masking their hair, were cloth caps which bore ragged crests
not unlike cockscombs. As far as Garin could see they were unarmed except for
their whips.
A
second party was coming down the steps. Between two of the Black Ones struggled
a prisoner. He made a desperate and hopeless fight of it, but they dragged him
to the edge of the pit before they halted. The morgels, intent upon their
promised prey, crouched before them.
Five steps above were two figures to whom the guards looked for instructions. One was a man of
their race, of slender, handsome body and evil, beautiful face. His hands lay
possessively upon the arm of his companion.
It
was Thrala who stood beside him, her head proudly erect. The laughter curves
were gone from her lips; there was only sorrow and resignation to be read there
now. But her spirit burned like a white flame in her eyes.
"Look!"
Her warder ordered. "Does not Kepta keep his promises? Shall we give
Dandtan into the jaws of our slaves, or will you unsay certain words of yours,
Lady Thrala?"
The
prisoner answered for her. "Kepta, son of vileness, Thrala is not for you.
Remember, beloved one," he spoke to the Daughter, "the day of
deliverance is at hand—"
Garin
felt a sudden emptiness. The prisoner had called Thrala "beloved"
with the ease of one who had the right.
"I
await Thrala's answer," Kepta returned evenly. And her answer he got.
"Beast
among beasts, you may send Dandtan to his death, you may heap all manner of
insult and evil upon me, but still I say the Daughter is not for your touch.
Rather will I cut the line of life with my own hands, taking upon me the
punishment of the Elder Ones. To Dandtan," she
smiled down upon the prisoner, "I say farewell. We shall meet again beyond
the Curtain of Time." She held out her hands to him.
"Thrala,
dear one—1" One of his guards slapped a hand over the prisoner's mouth
putting an end to his words.
But
now Thrala was looking beyond him, straight at the grill which sheltered Garin.
Kepta pulled at her arm to gain her attention. "Watch!
Thus do my enemies die. To the pit
with him!"
The
guards twisted their prisoner around and the mor-gels crept closer, their eyes
fixed upon that young, writhing body. Garin knew that he must take a hand in
the game. The Ana was tugging him to the right and there was an open archway
leading to a balcony running around the side of the pit.
Those
below were too entranced by the coming sport to notice the invader. But Thrala
glanced up and Garin thought that she sighted him. Something in her attitude
attracted
Kepta,
he too looked up. For a moment he stared in stark amazement, and then he thrust
the Daughter through the door behind him.
"Ho,
outlanderl Welcome to the Caves. So the Folk have meddled—"
"Greeting, Kepta," Garin hardly
knew whence came the words which fell so easily from his tongue. "I have
come as was promised, to remain until the Black Throne is no more."
"Not
even the morgels boast before their prey lies limp in their jaws," flashed
Kepta; "What manner of beast are you?"
"A clean beast, Kepta, which you are
not. Bid
your two-legged morgels loose the youth, lest I grow impatient." The flyer swung the green rod into view.
Kepta's
eyes narrowed but his smile did not fade. "I have heard of old that the Ancient Ones do
not destroy—"
"As
an outlander I am not bound by their limits," returned
Garin, "as you will learn if you do not call off your stinking pack."
The master of the Caves laughed. "You
are as the Tand, a fool without a brain. Never shall you see the Caverns
again—"
"You shall own me
master yet, Kepta."
The
Black Chief seemed to consider. Then he waved to his men. "Release
him," he ordered. "Outlander, you are braver than I thought. We might bargain—"
"Thrala
goes forth from the Caves and the black throne is dust, those are the terms of
the Caverns."
"And if we do not
accept?"
"Then Thrala goes forth, the throne is
dust and Tav shall have a day of judging such as it has never seen
before." "You challenge me?"
Again
words, which seemed to Garin to have their origin elsewhere, came to him.
"As in Yu-lac, I shall take—"
Before
Kepta could reply there was trouble in the pit. Dandtan, freed by his guards,
was crossing the floor in running leaps. Garin threw himself belly down on the
balcony and dropped the jeweled strap of his belt over the lip.
A
moment later it snapped taut and he stiffened to an upward pull. Already
Dandtan's heels were above the snapping jaws of a morgel. The flyer caught the
youth around the shoulders and heaved. They rolled together against the wall.
"They
are gonel All of them!" Dandtan cried, as he regained his feet. He was
right; the morgels howled below, but Kepta and his men had vanished.
"Thrala!" Garin exclaimed.
Dandtan nodded. "They have taken her
back to the cells. They believe her safe there."
"Then
they think wrong," Garin stooped to pick up the green rod. His companion
laughed.
"We'd best start
before they get prepared for us."
Garin picked up the Ana. "Which way?"
Dandtan
showed him a passage leading from behind the other door. Then he dodged into a
side chamber to return with two of the wing cloaks and cloth hoods, so that
they might pass as Black Ones.
They
went by the mouths of three { side tunnels,
all deserted. None disputed their going. All the Black Ones had withdrawn from
this part of the Caves.
Dandtan sniffed uneasily.
"All is not well. I fear
a trap."
"While we can pass,
let us."
The
passage curved to the right and they came into an oval room. Again Dandtan
shook his head but ventured no protest. Instead he flung open a door and
hurried down a short hall.
It seemed to Garin that there were strange
rustlings and squeakings in the dark corners. Then Dandtan stopped so short
that the flyer ran into him.
"Here is the guard
room—and it is empty!"
Garin
looked over his shoulder into a large room. Racks of strange weapons hung on
the walls and the sleeping pallets of the guards were stacked evenly, but the
men were nowhere to be seen.
They crossed the room and
passed beneath an archway.
"Even
the bars are not down," observed Dandtan. He pointed overhead. There hung
a portcullis of stone. Garin studied it apprehensively. But Dantan drew him on
into a narrow corridor where were barred doors.
"The
cells," he explained, and withdrew a bar across one door. The portal swung
back and they pushed within.
Thrala arose to face them. Forgetting the
disguise he wore, Garin drew back, chilled by her icy demeanor. But Dandtan
sprang forward and caught her in his arms. She struggled madly until she saw
the face beneath her captor's hood, and then she gave a cry of delight and her arms
were about his neck.
"Dandtan!"
He smiled. "Even so. But it is the outlander's doing."
She
came to the American, studying his face. "Outlander?
So cold a name is not for you, when you have served us so." She offered
him her hands and he raised them to his lips.
"And how are you
named?"
Dandtan
laughed. "Thus the eternal curiosity of women!"
"Garin."
"Garin,"
she repeated. "How like—" A faint rose glowed beneath her pearl
flesh.
Dandtan's
hand fell lightly upon his rescuer's shoulder. "Indeed he is like him.
From this day let him bear that other's name. Garan, son of
light."
"Why
not?" she returned calmly. "After all—"
"The
reward which might have been Garan's may be his? Tell him the story of his
namesake when we are again in the Caverns—"
Dandtan
was interrupted by a frightened squeak from the Ana. Then came
a mocking voice.
"So
the prey has entered the trap of his own will. How many hunters may boast the
same?"
Kepta
leaned against the door, the light of vicious mischief dancing in his eyes. Garin
dropped his cloak to the floor, but Dandtan must have read what was in the
flyer's mind, for he caught him by the arm.
"On your life, touch
him not!"
"So
you have learned that much wisdom while you have dwelt among us, Dandtan? Would that Thrala had done the same. But fair women find me
weak." He eyed her proud body in a way that would have sent Garin at his
throat had Dandtan not held him. "So shall Thrala have a second chance. How would you like to see these men in the Room of
Instruments, Lady?"
"I do not fear you," she returned.
"Thran once made a prophecy, and he never spoke idly. We shall win
free—"
"That
will be as fate would have it. Meanwhile, I leave you to each other." He whipped
around the door and slammed it behind him. They heard the grating of the bar
lie slid into place. Then his footsteps died away.
"There goes evil," murmured Thrala
softly. "Perhaps it would have been better if Garin had killed him as he
thought to do. We must get away. . . ."
Garin
drew the rod from his belt. The green light motes gathered and clung about its
polished length.
"Touch not the
door," Thrala advised; "only its hinges."
Beneath
the tip of the rod the stone became spongy and flaked away. Dandtan and the
flyer caught the door and cased it to the floor. With one quick movement Thrala
caught up Gariri's cloak and swirled it about her, hiding the glitter of her
gem encrusted robe.
There
was a curious cold lifelessness about the air of the corridor, the
light-bearing motes vanishing as if blown out.
"Hurry!" the Daughter urged.
"Kepta is withdrawing the living light, so that we will have to wander in
the dark."
When
they reached the end of the hall the light was quite gone, and Garin bruised
his hands against the stone portcullis which had been lowered. From somewhere
on the other side of the barrier came rippling laughter.
"Oh,
outlander," called Kepta mockingly, "you will get through easily
enough when you remember your weapon. But the dark you can not conquer so
easily, nor that which runs the halls."
Garin
was already busy with the rod. Within five minutes their way was clear again.
But Thrala stopped them when they would have gone through. "Kepta has
loosed the hunters."
"The hunters?"
"The
morgels and—others," explained Dandtan. "The Black Ones have withdrawn
and only death comes this way. And the morgels see in the dark. . . ."
"So does the Ana."
"Well
thought of," agreed the son of the Ancient Ones. "It will lead us
out."
As
if in answer, there came a tug at Garin's belt. Reaching back, he caught Thrala's
hand and knew that she had taken Dandtan's. So linked they crossed the guard
room. Then the Ana paused for a long time, as if listening. There was nothing
to see but the darkness which hung about them like the smothering folds of a
curtain.
"Something follows
us," whispered Dandtan.
"Nothing
to fear," stated Thrala. "It dare not attack. It is, I think, of
Kepta's fashioning. And that which has not true life dreads death above all
things. It is going—"
There came sounds of something crawling
slowly away.
"Kepta
will not try that again," continued the Daughter, disdainfully. "He
knew that his monstrosities would not attack. Only in the light are they to be
dreaded—and then only because of the horror of their forms."
Again
the Ana tugged at its master's belt. They shuffled into the narrow passage
beyond. But there remained the sense of things about them in the dark, things
which Thrala continued to insist were harmless and yet which filled Garin with
loathing.
Then
they entered the far corridor into which led the three halls and which ended in
the morgel pit. Here, Garin believed, was the greatest danger from the
morgels.
The
Ana stopped short, dropping back against Garin's thigh. In the blackness
appeared two yellow disks, sparks of saffron in their depths. Garin thrust the
rod into Thrala's hands.
"What do you?"
she demanded.
"I'm
going to clear the way. It's too dark to use the rod against moving creatures.
. . ." He flung the words over his shoulder as he moved toward the
unwinking eyes.
V
Keeping
his eyes upon those
soulless yellow disks, Garin snatched off his hood, wadding it into a ball.
Then he sprang. His fingers slipped on smooth hide, sharp fangs ripped his
forearm, blunt nails scraped his ribs. A foul breath
puffed into his face and warm slaver trickled down his neck and chest. But his
plan succeeded.
The
cap was wedged into the morgel's throat and the beast was slowly choking. Blood
dripped from the flyer's torn flesh, but he held on grimly until he saw the
light fade from those yellow eyes. The dying morgel made a last mad plunge for
freedom, dragging his attacker along the rock floor. Then Garin felt the
heaving body rest limply against his own. He staggered against the wall,
panting.
"Garin!"
cried Thrala. Her questing hand touched his shoulder and crept to his face.
"It is well with you?"
"Yes," he panted,
"let us go on."
Thrala's fingers had lingered on his arm and
now she walked beside him, her cloak making whispering sounds as it brushed
against the wall and floor.
"Wait," she
cautioned suddenly. "The morgel pit. . . ."
Dandtan slipped by them.
"I will try the door."
In a moment he was back. "It is
open," he whispered.
"Kepta
believes," mused Thrala, "that we will go
through the pit. The morgels will be gone to better hunting grounds."
Through
the pit they went. A choking stench arose from underfoot and they trod very
carefully. They climbed the stairs on the far side unchallenged, Dandtan
leading.
"The rod here, Garin," he called;
"this door is barred."
Garin
pressed the weapon into the other's hand and leaned against the rock. He was
sick and dizzy. The long, deep wounds on his arm and shoulder were stiffening
and ached with a biting throb.
When
they went on he panted with effort. They still moved in darkness and his
distress passed unnoticed.
"This
is wrong," he muttered, half to himself. "We go too easily—"
And
he was answered out of the blackness. "Well noted, outlander. But you go
free for the moment, as does Thrala and Dandtan. Our full accounting is not
yet. And now, farewell, until we meet again in the Hall of
Thrones. I could find it in me to applaud your courage, outlander.
Perhaps you will come to serve me yet."
Garin
turned and threw himself toward the voice, bringing up with brushing force
against rock wall. Kepta laughed.
"Not with the skill of
the bull Tand will you capture me."
His
second laugh was cut cleanly off, as if a door had been closed. In silence the
three hurried up the ramp. Then, as through a curtain, they came into the fight
of Tav.
Thrala let fall her dark cloak, stood with
arms outstretched in the crater land. Her sparkling robe sheathed her in glory
and she sang softly, rapt in her own delight. Then Dandtan put his arm about
her; she clung to him, staring about as might a beauty-bewildered child.
Garin
wondered dully how he would be able to make the journey back to the Caverns
when his arm and shoulder were eaten with a consuming fire. The Ana crept
closer to him, peering into his white face.
They
were aroused by a howl from the Caves. Thrala cried out and Dandtan answered
her unspoken question. "They have set the morgels on our trail!"
The
howl from the Caves was echoed from the forest. Morgels before and behind them!
Garin might set himself against one, Dandtan another, and Thrala could defend
herself with the rod, but in the end the pack would kill them.
"We
shall claim protection from the Gibi of the cliff. By the law they must give us
aid," said Thrala, as, turning up her long robe, she began to run lightly.
Garin picked up her cloak and drew it across his shoulder to hide his welts.
When he could no longer hold her pace she must not guess the reason for his
falling behind.
Of
that flight through the forest the flyer afterward remembered little. At last
the gurgle of water broke upon his pounding ears, as he stumbled along a good
ten lengths behind his companions. They had come to the edge of the wood along
the banks of the river.
Without
hesitation Thrala and Dandtan plunged into the oily flood, swimming easily for
the other side. Garin dropped the cloak, wondering if, once he stepped into
the yellow stream, he would ever be able to struggle out again. Already the
Ana was in, paddling in circles near the shore and pleading with him to follow.
Wearily Garin waded out.
The water, which washed the blood and sweat from his aching body, was
faintly brackish and stung his wounds to life. He could not fight the sluggish current and
it bore him downstream, well away from where the others landed.
But
at last he managed to win free, crawling out near where a smaller stream joined
the river. There he lay panting, face down upon the moss. And there they found
him, water dripping from his bedraggled finery, the Ana stroking his muddied
hair. Thrala cried out with concern and pillowed his head on her knees while
Danatan examined his wounds.
"Why did you not tell
us?" demanded Thrala.
He
did not try to answer, content to lie there, her arms
supporting him. Dandtan disappeared into the forest, returning soon, his hands
filled with a mass of crushed leaves. With these he plastered Garin's wounds.
"You'd better go
on," Garin warned.
Dandtan
shook his head. "The morgels can not swim. If they cross, they must go to
the bridge, and that is half the crater away."
The
Ana dropped into their midst, its small hands filled with clusters of purple
fruit. And so they feasted, Garin at ease on a fem couch, accepting food from Thrala's hand.
There
seemed to be some virtue in Dandtan's leaf plaster for, after a short rest,
Garin was able to get to his feet with no more than a twinge or two in his
wounds. But they started on at a more
sober pace. Through mossy glens and sunlit glades where strange flowers made
perfume, the trail led. The stream they followed branched twice before, on the
edge of meadow land, they struck away from the guiding water toward the crater
wall.
Suddenly
Thrala threw back her head and gave a shrill,
sweet whistle. Out of the air dropped a yellow and black insect, as large as a
hawk. Twice it circled her head and then perched itself on her outstretched
wrist.
Its
swollen body was jet black, its curving legs, three to a side, chrome yellow. The round head ended in a sharp beak and it had
large, many faceted eyes. The wings, which lazily tested the air, were black
and touched with gold.
Thrala
rubbed the round head while the insect nuzzled affectionately at her cheek.
Then she held out her wrist again and it was gone.
"We shall be expected
now and may pass unmolested."
Shortly
they became aware of a murmuring sound. The crater wall loomed ahead, dwarfing
the trees at its base.
"There is the city of
the Gibi," remarked Dandtan.
Clinging
to the rock were the towers and turrets of many eight-sided cells.
"They
are preaparing for the Mists," observed Thrala. "We shall have
company on our journey to the Caverns."
They passed the trees and reached the foot of
the wax skyscrappers which towered dizzily above their heads. A great cloud of
the Gibi hovered about them. Garin felt the soft brush of their wings against
his body. And they crowded each other jealously to be near Thrala.
The
soft hush-hush of their wings filled the clearing as one large Gibe of
outstanding beauty approached. The commoners fluttered off and Thrala greeted
the Queen of the cells as an equal. Then she turned to her companions with the
information the Gibi Queen had to offer.
"We
are just in time. Tomorrow the Gibi leave. The morgels have crossed the river
and are out of control. Instead of hunting us they have gone to ravage the
forest lands. All Tav has been warned against them. But they may be caught by
the Mist and so destroyed. We are to rest in the cliff hollows, and one shall
come for us when it is time to leave."
The
Gibi withdrew to the cell-combs after conducting their guests to the
rock-hollows.
Garin was awakened by a loud murmuring.
Dandtan knelt beside him.
"We must go. Even now the Gibi seal the
last of the cells.
They
ate hurriedly of cakes of grain and honey, and, as they feasted, the Queen
again visited them. The first of the swarm were already winging eastward.
With
the Gibi nation hanging like a storm cloud above them, the three started off
across the meadow. The purple-blue haze was thickening, and, here and there,
curious formations, like the dust devils of the desert arose and danced and
disappeared again. The tropic heat of Tav increased; it was as if the ground
itself were steaming.
"The Mists draw close;
we must hurry," panted Dandtan.
They
traversed the tongue of forest which bordered the meadow and came to the
central plain of Tav. There was a brooding stillness there. The Ana, perched on
Garin's shoulder, shivered.
Their walk became a trot; the Gibi bunched
together. Once Thrala caught her breath in a half sob.
"They are flying
slowly because of us. And it's so far—"
"Look!" Dandtan pointed at the
plain. "The morgels!"
The morgel pack, driven by fear, ran in
leaping bounds. They passed within a hundred yards of the three, yet did not turn from their course, though several snarled at them.
"They
are already dead," observed Dandtan. "There is no time for them to
reach the shelter of the Caves."
Splashing
through a shallow brook, the three began to run. For the first time Thrala
faltered and broke pace. Garin thrust the Ana into Dandtan's arms and, before
she could protest, swept the girl into his arms.
The
haze was denser now, settling upon them as a curtain. Black hair, finer than
silk, whipped across Garin's throat. Thrala's head was on his shoulder, her
heaving breasts arched as she gasped the sultry air.
"They—keep—watch. . . .!" shouted Dandtan.
Piercing
the gloom were pin-points of light. A dark shape grazed Garin's head—one of the
Gibi Queen's guards.
Then
abruptly they stumbled into a throng of the Folk, one of whom reached for
Thrala with a crooning cry. It was Sera welcoming her mistress.
Thrala
was borne away by the women, leaving Garin with a feeling of desolation.
"The Mists, Outlander." It was Urg, pointing toward the Cavern
mouth. Two of the Folk swung their weight on a lever. Across the opening a
sheet of crystal clicked into place. The Caverns were sealed.
The
haze was now inky black outside and billows of it beat against the protecting
barrier. It might have been midnight of the blackest, starless night. "
"So
will it be for forty days. What is without—dies," said Urg.
"Then
we have forty days in which to prepare," Garin spoke his thought aloud.
Dandtan's keen face lightened.
"Well
said, Garin. Forty days before Kepta may seek us. And we have much to do. But first, our respects to the Lord of the Folk."
Together
they went to the Hall of Thrones where, when lie saw Dandtan, Trar arose and
held out his jade-tipped rod of
office. The son of the Ancient Ones touched it.
"Hail!
Dweller in the Light, and Outlander who has fulfilled the
promise of Thran. Thrala is once more within the Caverns. Now send you
to dust this black throne . .."
Garin, nothing loath, drew the destroying rod
from his belt, but Dandtan shook his head. "The time is not yet, Trar.
Kepta must finish the pattern he began. Forty days have we and then the Black
Ones come."
Thar
considered thoughtfully. "So that be the way of
it. Thran did not see another war. . . ."
"But he saw an end to
Kepta!"
Trar
straightened as if some burden had rolled from his thin shoulders. "Well
do you speak, Lord. When there is one to sit upon the
Rose Throne, what have we to fear? Listen, oh ye Folk, the Light has returned
to the Caverns!"
His cry was echoed by the
gathering of the Folk.
"And
now, Lord—" he turned to Dandtan with deference —"what are your
commands?"
"For
the space of one sleep I shall
enter the Chamber of Renewing with this outlander, who is no longer an
out-lander but one, Garin, accepted by the Daughter according to the Law. And
while we rest let all be made ready. . . ."
"The
Dweller in the Light has spoken!" Trar himself escorted them from the
Hall.
They
came, through many winding passages, to a deep pool of water, in the depths of
which lurked odd purple shadows. Dandtan stripped and plunged in, Garin
following his example. The water was tinglingly alive and they did not linger
in it long. From it they went to a bubble room such as the one Garin had rested
in after the bath of light rays, and on the cushions
in its center stretched their tired bodies.
When
Garin awoke he experienced the same exultation he had felt before. Dandtan
regarded him with a smile. "Now to work," he said, as he reached out
to press a knob set in the wall.
Two
of the Folk appeared, bringing with them clean trappings. After they dressed
and broke their fast, Dandtan started for the laboratories. Garin would have
gone with him, but Sera intercepted them.
"There is one would
speak with Lord Garin. . . ."
Dantan
laughed. "Go," he ordered the American. "Thra-la's commands may
not be slighted."
The
Hall of Women was deserted. And the corridor beyond, roofed and walled with
slabs of rose-shot crystal, was as empty. Sera drew aside a golden curtain and
they were in the audience chamber of the Daughter.
A
semi-circular dais of the clearest crystal, heaped with rose and gold cushions,
faced them. Before it, a fountain, in the form of a flower nodding on a curved
stem, sent a spray of water into a shallow basin. The walls of the room were divided
into alcoves by marble pillars, each one curved in semblance of a fern frond.
From
the domed ceiling, on chains of twisted gold, seven lamps, each wrought from a
single yellow sapphire, gave soft light. The floor was a mosaic of gold and
crystal.
Two
small Anas, who had been playing among the cushions, pattered up to exchange
greetings with Garin's. But of the mistress of the chamber there was no sign.
Garin turned to Sera, but before he could phrase his question, she asked
mockingly:
"Who
is the Lord Garin that he can not wait with patience?" But she left in
search of the Daughter.
Garin
glanced uneasily about the room. This jeweled chamber was no place for him. He
had started toward the door when Thrala stepped within.
"Greetings to the Daughter." His voice sounded formal and cold, even to
himself.
Her
hands, which had been outheld in welcome, dropped to her sides. A ghost of a
frown dimmed her beauty.
"Greetings,
Garin," she returned slowly.
"You
sent for me—" he prompted, eager to escape from this jewel box and the
unattainable treasure it held.
"Yes,"
the coldness of her tone was an order of exile. "I would know how you
fared and whether your wounds yet troubled you."
He
looked down at his own smooth flesh, cleanly healed by the wisdom of the Folk.
"I am myself again and eager to be at such work as Dandtan can find for
me. . . ."
Her
robe seemed to hiss across the floor as she turned upon him. "Then
go!" she ordered. "Go quicklyl"
And
blindly he obeyed. She had spoke as if to a servant,
one whom she could summon and dismiss by whim. Even if Dandtan held her love,
she might have extended him her friendship. But he knew within him that
friendship would be a poor crumb beside the feast his pulses pounded for.
There was a pattering of feet behind him. So,
she would call him back! His pride sent him on. But it was Sera. Her head
thrust forward until she truly resembled a reptile.
"Fool!
Morgel!" she spat. "Even the Black Ones did not treat her so. Get you
out of the Place of Women lest they divide your skin among them!"
Garin
broke free, not heeding her torrent of reproach. Then he seized upon one of the
Folk as a guide and sought the laboratories. Far beneath the surface of Tav,
where the light-motes shone ghostly in the gloom, they came into a place of
ceaseless activity, where there were tables crowded with instruments, coils of
glass and metal tubing, and other equipment and supplies. These were the
focusing point for ceaseless streams of the Folk. On a platform at the far end,
Garin saw the tall son of the Ancient Ones working on a framework of metal and
shining crystal.
He
glanced up as Garin joined him. "You are late," he accused. "But
your excuse is a good one. Now get you to work. Hold this here—and here—while I fasten these clamps."
So
Garin became extra hands and feet for Dandtan, and they worked feverishly to
build against the lifting of the mists. There was no day or night in the
laboratories. They worked steadily without rest, and without feeling fatigue.
Twice
they went to the Chamber of Renewing, but except for these trips to the upper
ways they were not out of the laboratories through all those days. Of Thrala
there was no sign, nor did any one speak of her.
The
Cavern dwellers were depending upon two defenses: an evil green liquid, to be
thrown in frail glass globes, and a screen charged with energy. Shortly before
the lifting of the Mists, these arms were transported to the entrance and
installed there. Dandtan and Garin made a last inspection.
"Kepta
makes the mistake of under-rating his enemies," Dandtan reflected, feeling
the edge of the screen caressingly. "When I was captured, on the day my
people died, I was sent to the Black Ones laboratories so that their seekers
after knowledge might learn the secrets of the Ancient Ones. But I proved a
better pupil than teacher and I discovered the defense against the Black Fire.
After I had learned that, Kepta grew impatient with my supposed stupidity and
tried to use me to force Thrala to his will. For that, as for other things,
shall he pay—and the paying will not be in coin of his own striking. Let us
think of that . . ." He turned to greet Urg and Trar and the other leaders
of the Folk, who had approached unnoticed.
Among
them stood Thrala, her gaze fixed upon the crystal wall between them and the
thinning Mist. She noticed Garin no more than she did the Anas playing with her
train and the women whispering behind her. But Garin stepped back into the
shadows—and what he saw was not weapons of war, but cloudy black hair and
graceful white limbs veiled in splendor.
Urg
and one of the other chieftains bore down upon the door lever. With a
protesting squeak, the glass wall disappeared into the rock. The green of Tav
beckoned them out to walk in its freshness; it was renewed with lusty life. But
in all that expanse of meadow and forest there was a strange stillness.
"Post sentries," ordered Dandtan.
"The Black Ones will come soon."
He beckoned Garin forward as he spoke to
Thrala:
"Let us go to the Hall
of Thrones."
But
the Daughter did not answer his smile. "It is not meet that we should
spend time in idle talk. Let us go instead to call upon the help of those who
have gone before us." So speaking, she darted a glance at Garin as chill
as the arctic lands beyond the lip of Tav, and then swept away with Sera
bearing her train.
Dandtan
stared at Garin. "What has happened between you two?"
The
flyer shook his head. "I don't know. No man is born with an understanding
of women—"
"But she is angered
with you. What has happened?"
For
a moment Garin was tempted to tell the truth: tha* he dared not break any
barrier she chose to raise, lest he seized what in honor was none of his. But
he shook his head mutely. Neither of them saw Thrala again until Death entered
the Caverns.
Garin stood with Dandtan looking out into the plain of
Tav. Some distance away were two slender, steel tipped towers, which were, in
reality, but hollow tubes filled with the Black Fire. Before
these dark clad figures were busy.
"They
seem to believe us already defeated. Let them think so," commented
Dandtan, touching the screen they had erected before the Cavern entrance.
As
he spoke Kepta swaggered through the tall grass to call a
greeting:
"Ho, rock dweller, I would speak with you—" Dandtan edged around the screen, Garin a
pace behind. "I see you Kepta."
"Good.
I trust that your ears will serve you as well as your eyes. These aré my terms: Give Thrala to me to dwell in my chamber and the outlander to
provide sport for my captains. Make no resistance but throw open the Caverns so
that I may take my rightful place in the Hall of Thrones. Do this and we shall
be at peace. . . ."
"And
this is our reply:"—Dandtan stood unmovingly before the
screen—"Return to the Caves; break down the bridge between your land and
ours. Let no Black One come hither again, ever. . . ."
Kepta
laughed. "So, that be the way of it! Then this
shall we do: take Thrala, to be mine for a space, and then to go to my
captains—"
Garin hurled himself forward, felt Kepta's
lips mash beneath his fist; his fingers were closing about the other's throat
as Dandtan, who was trying to pull him away from his prey, shouted a warning:
"Watch out!"
A
morgel had leaped from the grass, its teeth snapping about Garin's wrist,
forcing him to drop Kepta. Then Dandtan laid it senseless by a sharp blow with
his belt.
On
hands and knees Kepta crawled back to his men. The lower part of his face was a
red and dripping smear. He screamed an order with savage fury.
Dandtan
drew the still raging flyer behind the screen. "Be a little prudent,"
he panted. "Kepta can be dealt with in other ways than with bare
hands."
The towers were swinging their tips toward
the entrance. Dandtan ordered the screen wedged tightly into place.
Outside,
the morgel Dandtan had stunned got groggily to its feet. When it had limped
half the distance back to its master, Kepta gave the order to fire. The broad
beam of black light from the tip of the nearest tower caught the beast head on.
There was a chilling scream of agony, and where the morgel had stood gray ashes
drifted on the wind.
A
hideous crackling arose as the black beam struck the screen. Green grass
beneath seared away, leaving only parched earth and naked blue soil. Those
within the Caverns crouched behind their frail protection, half blinded by the
light from the seared grass, coughing from the chemical-ridden fumes which
curled about the cracks of the rock.
Then
the beam faded out. Thin smoke plumed from the tips of the towers, steam arose
from the blackened ground. Dandtan drew a deep breath.
"It
held!" he cried, betraying at last the fear which had ridden him.
Men of the Folk dragged engines of tubing before the screen, while others
brought forth the globes of green liquid. Dandtan stood aside, as if this matter were the business of the Folk alone, and Garin
recalled that the Ancient Ones were opposed to the taking of life.
Trar
was in command now. At his orders the globes were posed on spoon-shaped
holders. Loopholes in the screen clicked open. Trar brought down his hand in
signal. The globes arose lazily, sliding through the loopholes arid floating
out toward the towers.
One,
aimed short, struck the ground where the fire had burned it bare, and broke.
The liquid came forth, slug-glishly, forming a gray-green gas as the air struck
it. Another spiral of gas arose almost at the foot of one of the towers—and
then another . . . and another.
There
quickly followed a tortured screaming, which soon dwindled to a weak yammering.
They could see shapes, no longer human or animal, staggering about in the fog.
Dandtan
turned away, his face white with horror. Garin's hands were over his ears to
shut out that crying.
At
last it was quiet; there was no more movement by the towers. Urg placed a
sphere of rosy light upon the nearest machine and flipped it out into the camp
of the enemy. As if it were a magnet it drew the green tendrils of gas, to
leave the air clear. Here and there lay shrunken, livid shapes, the towers
brooding over them.
One
of the Folk burst into their midst, a women of Thrala's following.
"Haste!" She clawed at Garin. "Kepta takes
Thrala!"
She
ran wildly back the way she had come, with the American pounding at her heels.
They burst into the Hall of Thrones and saw a struggling group before the dais.
Garin
heard someone howl like an animal, became aware the sound came from his own
throat. For the second time his fist found its mark on Kepta's face. With a
shriek of rage the Black One threw Thrala from him and sprang at Garin, his
nails tearing gashes in the flyers face. Twice the American twisted free and
sent bone-crushing blows into the other's ribs. Then he got the grip he wanted,
and his fingers closed around Kepta's throat. In spite of the Black One's
struggles he held on until a limp body rolled beneath him.
Panting,
the American pulled himself up from the bloodstained floor and grabbed the arm
of the Jade Throne for support.
"Garin!" Thrala's arms were about him, her pitying
fingers on his wounds. And in that moment he forgot Dandtan, forgot everything
he had steeled himself to remember. She was in his arms and his mouth sought
hers possessively. Nor was she unresponsive, but yielded, as
a flower yields to the wind.
"Garin!" she whispered softly.
Then, almost shyly, she broke from his hold.
Beyond her stood Dandtan, his face white, his
mouth tight. Garin remembered. And, a little mad with pain and longing, he
dropped his eyes, trying not to see the loveliness which was Thrala.
"So, Outlander, Thrala
flies to your arms—"
Garin
whirled about. Kepta was hunched on the broad seat of the jet throne.
"No,
I am not dead, Outlander—nor shall you kill me, as you think to do. I go now, but
I shall return. We have met and hated, fought and died before—you and I. You
were a certain Garan, Marshall of the air fleet of
Yu-lac on a vanished world, and I was Lord of Koom. That was in the days before
the Ancient Ones pioneered space. You and I and Thrala, we are bound together
and even fate can not break those bonds. Farewell, Garin. And do you, Thrala,
remember the ending of that other Garan. It was not an easy one."
With
a last malicious chuckle, he leaned back in the throne. His battered body slumped.
Then the sharp lines of the throne blurred; it shimmered in the light. Abruptly
then both it and its occupant were gone. They were staring at empty space,
above which loomed the rose throne of the Ancient Ones.
"He
spoke true," murmured Thrala. "We have had other lives, other
meetings—so will we meet again. But for the present he returns to the darkness
which sent him forth. It is finished."
Without
warning, a low rumbling filled the Cavern; the walls
rocked and swayed. Lizard and human, they huddled together until the swaying
stopped. Finally a runner appeared with news that one of the Gibi had ventured
forth and discovered that the Caves of Darkness had been sealed by an
underground quake. The menace of the Black Ones was definitely at an end.
Although there were falls of rock within the
Caverns and some of the passages were closed, few of the Folk suffered injury.
Gibi scouts reported that the land about the entrance to the Caves had sunk,
and that the River of Gold, thrown out of its bed, was fast filling this basin
to form a lake.
As far as they could discover, none of the Black Ones had survived the
battle and the sealing of the Caves. But they could not be sure that there was not a handful
of outlaws somewhere within the confines of Tav.
The Crater
itself was changed. A series of raw hills had appeared in the central plain.
The pool of boiling mud had vanished and trees in the forest lay flat, as if
cut by a giant scythe.
Upon
their return to the cliff city, the Gibi found most of their wax skyscrapers in
ruins, but they set about rebuilding without complaint. The squirrel-fanners
emerged from their burrows and were again busy in the fields.
Garin
felt out of place in all the activity that filled the Caverns. More than ever
he was the outlander with no true roots in Tav. Restlessly, he explored the
Caverns, spending many hours in the Place of Ancestors, where he studied those
men of the outer world who had preceded him into this weird land.
One
night when he came back to his chamber he found Dandtan and Trar awaiting him
there. There was a curious hardness in Dandtan's attitude, a somber sobriety
in Trar's carriage.
"Have
you sought the Hall of Women since the battle?" demanded the son of the
Ancient One abruptly.
"No," retorted Garin shortly. Did Dandtan accuse him of double dealing?
"Have you sent a
message to Thrala?"
Garin
held back his rising temper. "I have not ventured where I can not."
Dandtan nodded to Trar as if his suspicions. had been confirmed. "You see how it stands, Trar."
Trar
shook his head slowly. "But never has the summoning been
at fault—"
"You forget," Dandtan reminded him
sharply. "It was once—and the penalty was exacted. So shall it be
again."
Garin
looked from one to the other, confused. Dandtan seemed possessed of a certain
ruthless anger, but Trar was manifestly unhappy.
"It must come after council, the
Daughter willing," the
Lord of the Folk said. _
Dandtan
strode toward the door. "Thrala is not to know. Assemble the Council
tonight. Meanwhile, see that he," he jerked his thumb toward Garin,
"does not leave this room."
Thus
Garin became a prisoner under the guard of the Folk, unable to discover of what
Dandtan accused him, or how he had aroused the hatred of the Cavern ruler. Unless Dandtan's jealousy had been aroused and he was determined
to rid himself of a rival.
Believing
this, the flyer went willingly to the chamber where the judges waited. Dandtan
sat at the head of a long table, Trar at his right hand and lesser nobles of
the Folk beyond.
"You
know the charge," Dandtan's words were tipped with venom as Garin came to
stand before him. "Out of his own mouth has this outlander condemned himself. Therefore I ask that you decree for him the fate
of that outlander of the second calling who rebelled against the
summoning."
"The
outlander has admitted his fault?" questioned one of the Folk.
Trar inclined his head sadly. "He did."
As
Garin opened his mouth to demand a stating of the charge against him, Dandtan
spoke again:
"What say you,
Lords?"
For
a long moment they sat in silence and then they bobbed their lizard heads in
assent. "Do as you desire, Dweller in the Light."
Dandtan
smiled without mirth. "Look, outlander." He passed his hand over the
glass of the seeing mirror set in the table top. "This is the fate of him
who rebels—"
In
the shining surface Garin saw pictured a break in Tav's wall. At its foot stood
a group of men of the Ancient Ones, and in their midst struggled a prisoner.
They were forcing him to climb the crater wall. Garin watched him reach the Up
and crawl over, to stagger across the steaming rock, dodging the scalding vapor
of hot springs, until he pitched face down in the slimy mud.
"Such was his ending,
and so will you end—"
The
calm brutality of that statement aroused Garin's anger. "Rather would I
die that way than linger in this den," he cried hotly. "You, who owe
your life to me, would send me to such a death without even telling me of what
I am accused. Little is there to choose between you and Kepta, after all—except
that he was an open enemy!"
Dandtan sprang to his feet,
but Trar caught his arm.
"He
speaks fairly. Ask him why he will not fulfill the summoning."
While Dandtan
hesitated, Garin leaned across the table, flinging his words, weapon-like,
straight into that cold face.
"I'll
admit that I love Thrala—have loved her since that moment when I' saw her on
the steps of the morgel pit in the caves. Since when has it become a crime to
love that which may not be yours—if you do not try to take it?"
Trar released Dandtan, his
golden eyes gleaming.
"If you love her,
claim her. It is your right.
"Do
I not know," Garin turned to him, "that she is Dandtan's. Thran had
no idea of Dandtan's survival when he laid his will upon her. Shall I stoop to
holding her to an unwelcome bargain? Let her go to the one she loves . .
."
Dandtan's
face was livid, and his hands, resting on the table, trembled. One by one the
lords of the Folk slipped away, leaving the two face to face.
"And
I thought to order you to your death." Dandtan's whisper was husky as it
emerged between dry lips. "Garin, we thought you knew—and, knowing, had
refused her."
"Knew what?"
"That I am Thran's
son—and Thrala's brother."
The
floor swung beneath Garin's unsteady feet. Dandtan's hands were warm on his
shoulders.
"I am a fool,"
said the American slowly.
Dandtan
smiled. "A very honorable fooll Now get you to
Thrala, who deserves to hear the full of this tangle."
So
it was that, with Dandtan by his side, Garin walked for the second time down
that hallway, to pass the golden curtains and stand in the presence of the
Daughter. She came straight from her cushions into his arms when she read what
was in his face. They needed no words.
And in that hour began
Garin's life in Tav.
THE
MOON THAT VANISHED by Leigh Brackett
I
DOWN
TO THE DARKLING SEA
The strangeh
was talking about him—the
tall stranger who was a long way from his native uplands, who wore plain
leather and did not belong in this swamp-coast village. He was asking
questions, talking, watching. • David Heath knew that, in the same detached way
in which he realized that he was in Kalruna's dingy Palace of All Possible
Delights, that he was very drunk but not nearly drunk enough, that he would
never be drunk enough and that presently, when he passed out, he would be
tossed over the back railing into the mud, where he might drown or sleep it off
as he pleased.
Heath
did not care. The dead and the mad do not care. He lay
without moving on the native hide-frame cot, the leather mask covering the
lower part of his face, and breathed the warm golden vapor that bubbled in a
narghil-like bowl beside him. Breathed, and tried to sleep, and could not. He
did not close his eyes. Only when he became unconscious would he
do that.
There
would be a moment he could not avoid, just before his drugged brain slipped
over the edge into oblivion, when he would no longer be able to see anything
but the haunted darkness of his own mind, and that moment would seem like all
eternity. But afterward, for a few hours, he would find peace.
Until
then he would watch, from his dark corner, the life that went on in the Palace
of All Possible Delights.
Heath
rolled his head slightly. By his shoulder, clinging with its hooked claws to
the cot frame, a little bright-scaled dragon crouched and met his glance with
jewel-red eyes in which there were peculiar sympathy and intelligence. Heath
smiled and settled back. A nervous spasm shook him but the drug had relaxed him
so that it was not severe and passed off quickly.
No
one came near him except the emerald-skinned girl from the deep swamps who
replenished his bowl. She was not human and therefore did not mind that he was
David Heath. It was as though there were a wall around him beyond which no man
stepped or looked.
Except,
of course, the stranger.
Heath
let his gaze wander. Past the long low bar where the common seamen lay on
cushions of moss and skins, drinking the cheap fiery thul. Past the tables, where the captains and the mates sat, playing their
endless and complicated dice games. Past the Nahali girl who danced naked in
the torchlight, her body glimmering with tiny scales and as sinuous and silent
in motion as the body of a snake.
The
single huge room was open on three sides to the steaming night. It was there
that Heath's gaze went at last. Outside, to the darkness and the sea, because
they had been his life and he loved them.
Darkness on Venus is not like the darkness of
Earth or Mars. The planet is hungry for light and will not let it go. The face
of Venus never sees the sun but even at night the hope and the memory of it are
there, trapped in the eternal clouds.
The
air is the colour of indigo and it carries its own pale glow. Heath lay
watching how the slow hot wind made drifts of light among the liha-ttees, touched the muddy harbour beaches with a
wavering gleam and blended into the restless phosphorescence of the Sea of
Morning Opals. Half a mile south the river Omaz flowed silently down, still
tainted with the reek of the Deep Swamps.
Sea
and sky—the life of David Heath and his destruction.
The
heavy vapor swirled in Heath's brain. His breathing slowed and deepened. His
lids grew heavy.
Heath closed his eyes.
An
expression of excitement, of yearning, crossed his face, mingled with <a vague unease. His muscles tensed. He began to
whimper, very softly, the sound muffled by the leather mask.
The
little dragon cocked its head and watched, still as a carven image.
Heath's body, half naked in a native kilt, began to twitch, then to move in
spasmodic jerks. The expression of unease deepened, changed
gradually to one of pure horror. The cords in his throat stood out like
wires as he tried to cry out and could not. Sweat gathered in great beads on
his skin.
Suddenly
the little dragon raised its wings and voiced a hissing scream.
Heath's
nightmare world rocked around him, riven with loud sounds. He was mad with fear, he was dying, vast striding shapes thronged toward him
out of a shining mist. His body was shaken, cracking, frail bones bursting into
powder, his heart tearing out of him, his brain a part of the mist, shining
burning. He tore the mask from his face and cried out a name, Ethne!, and sat up—and his eyes were wide open, blind
and deep.
Somewhere
far off, he heard thunder. The thunder spoke. It called his name. A new face
pushed in past the phantoms of his dream. It swelled and blotted out the
others. The face of the stranger from the High Plateaus.
He saw every line of it, painted in fire upon his brain.
The
square jaw, hard mouth, nose curved like a falcon's beak, the scars wealed
white against white skin, eyes like moonstones, only hot, bright—the long
silver hair piled high in the intricate tribal knot and secured with a
warrior's golden chains.
Hands shook him, slapped his face. The little
dragon went on screaming and flapping, tethered by a short thong to the head of
Heath's cot so that it could not tear out the eyes of the stranger.
Heath
caught his breath in a long shuddering sob and sprang.
He
would have killed the man who had robbed him of his little time of peace. He
tried, in deadly silence, while the seamen and the masters and the mates and
the dancing girls watched, not moving, sidelong out of their frightened,
hateful eyes. But the Uplander was a big man, bigger than Heath in his best
days had even been. And presently Heath lay panting on the cot, a sick man, a
man who was slowly dying and had no strength left.
The
stranger spoke. "It is said that you found the Moonfire."
Heath
stared at him with his dazed, drugged eyes and did not answer.
"It
is said that you are David Heath the Earthman, captain of the Ethne."
Still
Heath did not answer. The rusty torchlight flickered over him, painting
highlight and shadow. He had always been a lean, wiry man. Now he was
emaciated, the bones of his face showing terribly ridged and curved under the
drawn skin. His black hair and unkempt beard were shot through with white.
The
Uplander studied Heath deliberately, contemptuously. He said, "I think
they he."
Heath laughed. It was not a nice laugh.
"Few
men have ever reached the Moonfire," the Venusian said. "They were
the strong ones, the men without fear."
After a long while Heath whispered,
"They were fools."
He
was not speaking to the Uplander. He had forgotten him. His dark mad gaze was
fixed on something only he could see.
"Their ships are rotting in the weed
beds of the Upper Seas. The little dragons have picked their bones."
Heath's voice was slow, harsh and toneless, wandering. "Beyond the Sea of
Morning Opals, beyond the weeds and the Guardians, through the Dragon's Throat
and still beyond—I've seen it, rising out of the mists, out of the
Ocean-That-Is-Not-Water."
A tremor shook him, twisting the gaunt bones
of his body. He lifted his head, like a man
straining to breathe, and the running torchlight brought his face clear of the
shadows. In all the huge room there was not a sound, not a rustle, except for
a small sharp gasp that ran through every mouth and then was silent.
"The
gods know where they are now, the strong brave men who went through the
Moonfire. The gods know what they are now. Not human if they live at all."
He
stopped. A deep slow shudder went through him. He dropped his head. "I was
only in the fringe of it. Only a little
way."
In
the utter quiet the Uplander laughed. He said, "I think you lie."
Heath did not raise his
head nor move.
The
Venusian leaned over him, speaking loudly, so that even across the distance of
drugs and madness the Earthman should hear.
"You're
like the others, the few who have come back. But they never lived a season out.
They died or killed themselves. How long have you lived?"
Presently he grasped the Earthman's shoulder
and shook it roughly. "How long have you lived?" he shouted and the
little dragon screamed, struggling against its thong.
Heath moaned. "Through all hell,"
he whispered. "Forever."
"Three
seasons," said the Venusian. "Three seasons, and
part of a fourth." He took his hand away from Heath and stepped
back. "You never saw the Moonfire. You knew the custom, how the men who
break the tabu must be treated until the punishment of the gods is
finished."
He
kicked the bowl, breaking it, and the bubbling golden fluid spilled out across
the floor in a pool of heady fragrance. "You wanted that, and you knew how to get it, for the rest of your sodden life."
A
low growl of anger rose in the Palace of All Possible Delights.
Heath's
blurred vision made out the squat fat bulk of Kahuna approaching. Even in the
depths of his agony he laughed, weakly. For more than three seasons Kalruna had
obeyed the traditional law. He had fed and made drunk the
pariah who was sacred to the anger of the gods—the gods who guarded so jealously
the secret of the Moonfire. Now Kalruna was full of doubt and very
angry.
Heath
began to laugh aloud. The effects of his uncompleted jag were making him
reckless and hysterical. He sat up on the cot and laughed in their faces.
"I
was only in the fringe," he said. "I'm not a god. I'm not even a man
any more. But I can show you if you want to be shown."
He
pulled himself to his feet, and as he did so, in a motion as automatic as
breathing, he loosed the little dragon and set it on his naked shoulder. He
stood swaying a moment and then began to walk out across the room, slowly, uncertainly,
but with his head stubbornly erect. The crowd drew apart to make a path for him
and he walked along it in the silence, clothed in his few sad rags of dignity,
until he came to the railing and stopped.
"Put out the
torches," he said. "All but one."
Kalruna said hesitantly,
"There's no need. I believe you."
There
was fear in the place now—fear, and fascination. Every man glanced sideways,
looking for escape, but no one went away.
Heath said again, "Put
out the torches."
The
tall stranger reached out and doused the nearest one in its bucket, and
presently in all that vast room there was darkness, except for one torch far in
the back.
Heath
stood braced against the rail, staring out into the hot indigo night.
The
mists rose thick from the Sea of Morning Opals. They crept up out of the mud,
and breathed in clouds from the swamps. The slow wind pushed them in long
rolling drifts, blue-white and glimmering against the darker night.
Heath
looked hungrily into the mists. His head was thrown back, his whole body
strained upward and presently he raised his arms in a gesture of terrible
longing.
"Ethne," he
whispered. "Ethne."
Almost
imperceptibly, a change came over him. The weakness, the look of the sodden
wreck, left him. He stood firm and straight, and the muscles rose coiled and
beautiful on the long lean frame of his bones, alive with the tension of
strength.
His face had altered even more. There was a look of power on it. The dark eyes burned with deep fires, glowing with
a light that was more than human, until it seemed that his whole head was
crowned with a strange nimbus.
For
one short moment, the face of David Heath was the face of a god.
"Ethne," he said.
And she came.
Out of the blue darkness, out of the mist, drifting tenuous1 and
lovely toward the Earthman. Her body was made from the glowing air, the soft drops of the mist,
shaped and colored by the force that was in Heath. She was young, not more than
nineteen, with the rosy tint of Earth's sun still in her cheeks, her eyes wide
and bright as a child's, her body slim with the sweet
angularity of youth.
The first time I saw her, when she stepped down the loading ramp for her first look at Venus and. the wind took her hair and played with it and she walked light and eager as a colt on a spring morning. Light and merry always, even walking to her death.
The shadowy figure smiled and held out her
arms. Her face was the face of a woman who has found love and all the world along with it.
Closer
and closer she drifted to Heath and the Earthman stretched out his hands to
touch her.
And in one swift instant,
she was gone.
Heath
fell forward against the rail. He stayed there a long time. There was no god in him now, no strength. He was like a flame
suddenly bumed out and dead, the ashes collapsing upon themselves.
His eyes were closed and tears ran out from under the lashes.
In the steaming darkness of
the room no one moved.
Heath
spoke once, "I couldn't go far enough," he said,' "into the
Moonfire."
He
dragged himself upright after a while
and went toward the steps, supporting himself against the rail, feeling his way
like a blind man. He went down the four steps of hewn logs and the mud of the
path rose warm around his ankles. He passed between the rows of mud-and-wattle
huts, a broken scarecrow of a man plodding through
the night of an alien world.
He
turned, down the side path that led to the anchorage. His feet slipped into the
deeper mud at the side and he fell, face down. He tried once to get up, then
lay still, already sinking into the black, rich ooze. The little dragon rode on
his shoulder, pecking at him, screaming, but he did not hear.
He
did not know it when the tall stranger from the High Plateaus picked him out of
the mud a few seconds later, dragon and all, and carried him away, down to the
darkling sea.
II
THE
EMERALD SAIL
A woman's voice said, "Give me the cup."
Heath
felt his head being lifted, and then the black, stinging taste of Venusian
coffee slid like liquid fire down his throat. He made his usual waking fight
against fear and reality, gasped and opened his eyes.
He
lay in his own bunk, in his own cabin, aboard the Ethne. Across from him, crouched on a carven chest, the tall Venusian sat, his
head bowed under the low scarlet arch of the deck above. Beside Heath, looking
down at him, was a woman.
It was still night. The mud that clung to
Heath's body was still wet. They must have worked hard, he thought, to bring
him to.
The
little dragon flopped down to his perch on Heath's shoulder. He stroked its
scaly neck and lay watching his visitors.
The man said, "Can you talk now?"
Heath shrugged. His eyes were on the woman.
She was tall but not too tall, young but not too young. Her body was everything
a woman's body ought tc be, of its type, which was
wide-shouldered and leggy, and she had a fine free way of moving it. She wore a
short tunic of undyed spider silk, which exactly matched the soft curling hair
that fell down her back—a bright, true silver with little peacock glints of
colour in it.
Her
face was one that no man would forget in a hurry. It was a face shaped warmly and generously for all the womanly
things—passion and laughter and tenderness. But something had happened to it.
Something had given it a bitter sulky look. There were resentment in it and
deep anger and hardness—and yet, with all that, it was somehow a pathetically eager face with lost and
frightened eyes.
Heath
remembered vaguely a day when he would have liked to solve the riddle of that
contradictory face. A day long ago, before Ethne came.
He
said, speaking to both of them, "Who are you and what do you want with
me?"
He
looked now directly at the man and it was a look of sheer black hatred.
"Didn't you have enough fun with me at Kalruna's?"
"I
had to be sure of you," the stranger said. "Sure that you had not
lied about the Moonfire."
He
leaned forward, his eyes narrowed and piercing. He did not sit easily. His body
was curved like a bent bow. In the light of the hanging lantern his scarred,
handsome face showed a ripple of little muscles under the skin. A man in a
hurry, Heath thought, a man with a sharp goad pricking his flanks.
"And what was that to
you?" said Heath.
It
was a foolish question. Already Heath knew what was coming. His whole being
drew in upon itself, retreated.
The
stranger did not answer directly. Instead he said, "You knew the cult that
calls itself guardian of the Mysteries of the Moon."
"The oldest cult on Venus and one of the strongest. One of the strangest, too, on a moonless
planet," Heath said slowly to no one in particular. "The Moonfire is
their symbol of godhead."
The
woman laughed without mirth. "Although," she said, "they've
never seen it.
The
stranger went on, "AH Venus knows about you, David Heath. The word
travels. The priests know too—the Children of the Moon. They have a special
interest in you."
Heath waited. He did not speak.
"You
belong to the gods for their own vengeance," the stranger said. "But
the vengeance hasn't come. Perhaps because you're an
Earthman and therefore less obedient to the gods of Venus. Anyway, the
Children of the Moon are tired of waiting. The longer you live the more men may
be tempted to blasphemy, the less faith there will be in the ability of the
gods to punish men for their sins." His voice had a biting edge of
sarcasm. "So," he finished, "the Children of the Moon are
coming to see to it that you die."
Heath smiled. "Do the
priests tell you their secrets?"
The man turned his head and
said, "Alor."
The
woman stepped in front of Heath and loosed her tunic at the shoulder.
'There," she said furiously. "Look!"
Her
anger was not with Heath. It was with what he saw. The tattoo branded beween
her white breasts—the round rayed symbol of the Moon.
Heath
caught his breath and let it out in a long sigh. "A handmaiden of the
temple," he said and looked again at her face. Her eyes met his, silvery-cold,
level, daring him to say more.
"We are sold out of our cradles,"
she said. "We have no choice. And our families are very proud to have a
daughter chosen for the temple."
Bitterness
and pride and the smouldering anger of the slave.
She said, "Broca tells
the truth."
Heath's body seemed to tighten in upon
itself. He glanced from one to the other and back again, not saying anything,
and his heart beat fast and hard, knocking against his ribs.
Alor
said, "They will kill you and it won't be easy dying. I know. I've heard
men screaming sometimes for many nights and their sin was less than
yours."
Heath
said out of a dry mouth, "A runaway girl from the temple gardens and a
thrower of spears. Their sin is great too. They didn't come halfway across
Venus just to warn me. I think they lie. I think the priests are after
them."
"We're
all three proscribed," said Broca, "but Alor and I could get away.
You they'll hunt down no matter where you go—except one place."
And Heath said, "What is that?" "The Moonfire."
After
a long while Heath uttered a harsh grating sound that might have been a laugh.
"Get out," he said. "Get away
from me."
He
got to his feet, shaking with weakness and fury. "You lie,
both of you—because I'm the only living man who has seen the Moonfire and you
want me to take you there. You believe the legends. You think the Moonfire will
change you into gods. You're mad, like all the other fools, for the power and
the glory you think you'll have. Well, I can tell you this—the Moonfire will
give you nothing but suffering and death."
His
voice rose. "Go lie to someone else. Frighten the Guardians of the Upper
Seas. Bribe the gods themselves to take you there. But get away from me!"
The
Venusian rose slowly. The cabin was small for him, the deck beams riding his
shoulders. He swept the little dragon aside. He took Heath in his two hands and
he said, "I will reach the Moonfire, and you will take me there."
Heath struck him across the face.
Sheer
astonishment held Broca still for a moment and Heath said, "You're not a
god yet."
The
Venusian opened his mouth in a snarling grin. His hands shifted and tightened.
The
woman said sharply, "Broca!" She stepped in close, wrenching at
Broca's wrists. "Don't kill him, you fool!"
Broca let his breath out hard between his
teeth. Gradually
his hands relaxed. Heath's face was suffused with dark
blood. He would have fallen if the woman had not caught
him. "~
She
said to Broca, "Strike him—but not too hard."
Broca
raised his fist and struck Heath carefully on the point of his-jaw.
It could not have been more than two of the
long Venusian hours before Heath came to. He did that slowly as always
—progressing from a vast vague wretchedness to an acute awareness of everything
that was the matter with him. His head felt as though it had been cleft in two
with an axe from the jaw upward.
He could not understand why he should have
wakened. The drug alone should have been good for hours of heavy sleep. The sky
beyond the cabin port had changed. The night was almost over. He lay for a
moment, wondering whether or not he was going to be sick, and then suddenly he
realized what had wakened him in spite of everything.
The Ethne was under way.
His
anger choked him so that he could not even swear. He dragged himself to his
feet and crossed the cabin, feeling even then that she was not going right,
that the dawn wind was strong and she was rolling to it, yawing.
He kicked open the door and
came out on deck.
The
great lateen sail of golden spider silk, ghostly in the blue air, slatted and
spilled wind, shaking against loose yards. Heath turned and made for the raised
poop, finding strength in his fear for the ship. Broca was up there, braced
against the loom of the stern sweep. The wake lay white on the black water,
twisting like a snake.
The
woman Alor stood at the rail, staring at the low land that lay behind them.
Broca
made no protest as Heath knocked him aside and took the sweep. Alor turned and
watched but did not speak.
The Ethne was small and the simple rig was such that one man could handle it.
Heath trimmed the sail and in a few seconds she was stepping light and dainty
as her namesake, her wake straight as a ruled line.
When
that was done Heath turned upon them and cursed them in a fury greater than
that of a woman whose child has been stolen.
Broca
ignored him. He stood watching the land and the lightening sky. When Heath was
all though the woman said, "We had to go. It may .already be too late. And
you weren't going to help."
Heath
didn't say anything more. There weren't any words. He swung the helm hard over.
Broca
was beside him in one step, his hand raised and then suddenly Alor cried out, "Watt!"
Something
in her voice brought both men around to look at her. She stood at the rail,
facing into the wind, her hair flying, the short skirt of her tunic whipped
back against her thighs. Her arm was raised in a pointing gesture. It was dawn
now.
For a moment Heath lost all sense of time. The deck lifting
lightly under his feet, the low mist and dawn over the Sea of Morning Opals,
the dawn that gave the sea its name. It seemed that there had never been
a Moonfire, never been a past or a future, but only David Heath and
his ship and the light coming over the water.
It
came slowly, sifting down like a rain of jewels through the miles of pearl-grey
cloud. Cool and slow at first, then warming and spreading, turning the misty
air to drops of rosy fire, opaline, glowing, low to
the water, so that the little ship seemed to be drifting through the heart of a
fire-opal as vast as the universe.
The
sea turned colour, from black to indigo streaked with milky bands. Flights of
the small bright dragons rose flashing from the weed-beds that lay scattered on
the surface in careless patterns of purple and ochre and cinnabar and the weed
itself stirred with dim sentient life, lifting its tendrils to the light.
For one short moment David
Heath was completely happy.
Then
he saw that Broca had caught up a bow from under the taffrail. Heath realized
that they must have fetched all their traps coolly aboard while he was in
Kalruna's. It was one of the great longbows of the Upland barbarians and Broca
bent its massive arc as though it had been a twig and laid across it a
bone-barbed shaft.
A
ship was coming toward them, a slender shape of pearl flying through the softly
burning veils of mist. Her sail was emerald green. She was a long way off but
she had the wind behind her and she was coming down with it like a swooping dragon.
"That's
the Lahal," said Heath. "What does Johor think he's doing?"
Then
he saw, with a start of incredulous horror, that on the prow of the oncoming
ship the great spiked ram had been lowered into place.
During
the moment when Heath's brain struggled to understand why Johor, ordinary
trading skipper of an ordinary ship, should wish to sink him, Alor said five
words.
"The
Children of the Moon."
Now,
on the Lahal's foredeck, Heath could distinguish four tiny
figures dressed in black.
The long shining ram dipped
and glittered in the dawn.
Heath
flung himself against the stern sweep. The Ethne's golden sail cracked taut. She headed up into
the wind. Heath measured his • distance grimly and settled down.
Broca
turned on him furiously. "Are you mad? They'll run us down! Go the other
way."
Heath
said, "There is no other way. They've got me pinned on a lee shore."
He was suddenly full of a blind rage against Johor and the four black-clad
priests.
There
was nothing to do but wait—wait and sail the heart out of his ship and hope
that enough of David Heath still lived to get them through. And if not, Heath thought, I'll take the Lahal down with me!
Broca
and Alor stood by the rail together, watching the racing green sail. They did
not speak. There was nothing to say. Heath saw that now and again the woman
turned to study him.
The
wakes of the two ships lay white on the water, two legs of a triangle rushing
toward their apex.
Heath
could see Johor now, manning the sweep. He could see the crew crouching in the
waist, frightened sailors rounded up to do the bidding of the priests. They
were armed and standing by with grapnels.
Now,
on the foredeck, he could see the Children of the Moon.
They were tall men. They wore tunics of black
link mail with the rayed symbol of the Moon" blazed in jewels on their
breasts. They rode the pitching deck, their silver hair flying loose in the
wind, and their bodies were as the bodies of wolves that run down their prey
and devour it.
Heath fought the stern sweep, fought the
straining ship, fought with wind and distance to cheat them of their will.
And
the woman Alor kept watching David Heath with her bitter challenging eyes and
Heath hated her as he did the priests, with a deadly hatred, because he knew
what he must look like with his beaked bony face and wasted body, swaying and
shivering over the loom of the sweep.
Closer
and closer swept the emerald sail, rounded and gleaming like a peacock's breast
in the light. Pearl white and emerald, purple and gold, on a
dark blue sea, the spiked ram glittering—two bright dragons racing toward
marriage, toward death.
Close,
very close. The rayed symbols blazed fire on the breasts of the Children of the
Moon.
The woman Alor lifted her head high into the
wind and cried out—a long harsh ringing cry like the scream of an eagle. It
ended in a name, and she spoke it like a curse.
"Vakor!"
One
of the priests wore the jeweled fillet that marked him leader. He flung up his
arms, and the words of his malediction came hot and bitter down the wind.
Broca's
bowstring thrummed like a great harp. The shaft fell short and Vakor laughed.
The
priests went aft to be safe from buckling timbers and the faces of the seamen
were full of fear.
Heath
cried out a warning. He saw Alor and Broca drop flat to the deck. He saw their
faces. They were the faces of a man and a woman who were on the point of death
and did not like it but were not afraid. Broca reached out and braced the
woman's body with his own.
Heath
shoved Ethne's nose fair into the wind and let her jibe.
The Lahal went thundering by not three yards away, helpless to do anything about
it.
The
kicking sweep had knocked Heath into the scuppers, half dazed. He heard the
booming sail slat over, felt the wrenching shudder that shook the Ethne down to her last spike and prayed that the mast would stay in her. As he
dragged himself back he saw that the priest Vakor had leaped onto the Lahafs high stern. He was close enough for Heath to see his face.
They
looked into each other's eyes and the eyes of Vakor were brilliant and wild,
the eyes of a fanatic. He was not old. His body was virile and strong, his face
cut in fine sweeping lines, the mouth full and sensuous and proud. He was tense
with cheated fury and his voice rang against the wind like the howling of a
beast.
"We will follow! We will follow, and the
gods will slay!"
As the rush of the Lahal carried him away, Heath heard the last echo of his cry. "Alor!"
With all the strength he had left Heath
quieted his outraged ship and let her fill away on the starboard tack. Broca
and Alor got slowly to their feet. Broca said, "I thought you'd wrecked her."
"They
had the wind of me," Heath said. "I couldn't come about like a
Christian."
Alor
walked to the stern and watched where the Lahal wallowed and staggered as she tried to stop her headlong rush.
"Vakor!" she whispered, and spat into the sea.
Broca said, "They will follow us. Alor
told me—they have a chart, the only one, that shows
the way to the Moonfire."
Heath
shrugged. He was too weary now to care. He pointed off to the right.
"There's
a strong ocean current runs there, like a river in the sea. Most skippers are
afraid of it but their ships aren't like the Ethne. We'll ride it. After that we'll have to trust to luck."
Alor swung around sharply.
"Then you will go to the
Moonfire."
"I
didn't say that. Broca, get me the bottle out of my cabin locker."
But
it was the woman who fetched it to him and watched him drink, then said,
"Are you all right?"
"I'm dying, and she
asks me that," said Heath.
She
looked a moment steadily into his eyes and oddly enough there was no mockery in
her voice when she spoke, only respect.
"You won't die,"
she said and went away.
In a
few moments the current took the Ethne and
swept her away northward. The Lahal vanished
into the mists behind them. She was cranky in close handling and Heath knew
that Johor would not dare the swirling current.
For
nearly three hours he stayed at his post and took the ship through. When the
ocean stream curved east he rode out of it into still water. Then he fell down
on the deck and slept.
Once
again the tall barbarian lifted him like a child and laid him in his bunk.
All
through the rest of that day and the long Venusian night, while Broca steered,
Heath lay in bitter sleep. Alor sat beside him, watching the nightmare shadows
that crossed his face, listening as he moaned and talked, soothing his worst
tremors.
He
repeated the name of Ethne over and over again and a puzzled strangely wistful
look came in the eyes of Alor.
When
it was dawn again Heath awoke and went on deck. Broca said with barbarian
bluntness, "Have you decided?"
Heath
did not answer and Alor said, "Vakor will hunt you down. The word has gone
out all over Venus, wherever there are men. They'll be no refuge for you—except
one."
Heath
smiled, a mirthless baring of the teeth. "And
that's the Moonfire. You make it all so simple."
And
yet he knew she spoke the truth. The Children of the Moon would never leave his
track. He was a rat in a maze and every passage led to death.
But
there were different deaths. If he had to die it would not be as Vakor willed
but with Ethne—an Ethne more real than a shadow—in his arms again.
He
realized now that deep in his mind he had always known, all these three seasons
and more that he had clung to a life not worth living. He had known that
someday he must go back again.
"We'll
go to the Moonfire," he said, "and perhaps we shall all be
gods."
Broca
said, "You are weak, Earthman. You didn't have the courage."
Heath said one word. "Wait."
Ill
OVER
THE BAR
The
days and the nights went
by, and the Ethne
fled north across the Sea
of Morning Opals, north toward the equator. They were far out of the trade
lanes. All these vast upper reaches were wilderness. There were not even
fishing villages along the coast. The great cliSs rose sheer from the water and
nothing could find a foothold
there. And beyond, past the Dragon's Throat, lay only
the barren death-trap of the Upper Seas.
.
The Ethne ran as sweetly as though she joyed to be free
again, free of the muddy harbour and the chains. And a change came over Heath. He was a man again.
He stood shaved and clean and erect on his own deck and there was no decision
to be made anymore, no doubt. The long dread, the long delay,
were over and he too, in his own bitter way, was happy.
They
had seen nothing more of the Lahal but
Heath knew quite well that she was there somewhere, following. She was not as
fleet as the Ethne
but she was sound and Johor
was a good sailor. Moreover, the priest Vakor was there and he would drive the Lahal over the Mountains of White Cloud if he had to—to catch them.
He
said once to Alor, "Vakor seems to have a special hatred for you."
Her face twisted with revulsion and
remembered shame. "He is a beast," she said. "He is a serpent, a
lizard that walks like a king." She added, "We've made it easy for
him, the three of us together like this."
From
where he sat steering Heath looked at her with a remote curiosity. She stood, long legged,
bold-mouthed, looking back with sombre smoky eyes at the white wake unrolling
behind them.
He
said, "You must have loved Broca to break your vows for him. Considering
what it means if they catch you."
Alor
looked at him, then laughed, a brief sound that had no
humor in it.
"I'd
have gone with any man strong enough to take me out of the temple," she
said. "And Broca is strong and he worships me."
Heath was genuinely astonished. "You
don't love him?"
She
shrugged. "He is good to look at. He is a chief of warriors and he is a
man and not a priest. But love—"
She
asked suddenly, "What is it like—to love as you loved your Ethne?"
Heath
started. "What do you know about Ethne?" he asked harshly.
"You have talked of
her in sleep. And Broca told me how you called her shadow in Kalruna's place.
You dared the Moonfire to gain her back."
She
glanced at the ivory figurehead on the high curving bow, the image of a woman,
young and slim and smiling.
"I
think you are a fool," she said abruptly. "I think only a fool would
love a shadow."
She
had left him and gone down into the cabin before he could gather words, before
he could take her white neck between his hands and break it.
Ethne—Ethne!
He cursed the woman of the
temple gardens.
He was still in a brooding fury when Broca
came up out of the cabin to relieve him at the sweep.
"I'll
steer a while yet," Heath told him curtly. "I think the weather's
going to break."
Clouds
were boiling up in the south as the night closed down. The sea was running in
long easy swells as it had done for all these days but there was a difference,
a pulse and a stir that quivered all through the ship's keel.
Broca,
stretching huge shoulders, looked away to the south and then down at Heath.
"I think you talk too
much to my woman," he said.
Before
Heath could answer the other laid his hand lightly on the Earthman's shoulder. A light grip but with strength enough behind it to crack Heath's
bones.
He said, "Do not talk
so much to Alor."
"I
haven't sought her out," Heath snapped savagely. "She's your
woman—you worry about her."
"I
am not worried about her," Broca answered calmly. "Not about her and
you."
He
was looking down at Heath as he spoke and Heath knew the contrast they made—his
own lean body and gaunt face against the big barbarian's magnificent strength.
"But she is always with you on the deck,
listening to your stories of the sea," said Broca. "Do not talk to
her so much," he repeated and this time there was an edge to his voice.
"For
heaven's sake!" said Heath jeeringly. "If I'm a fool what are you? A
man mad enough to look for power in the Moonfire and faithfulness in a temple
wenchl And now you're jealous."
He
hated both Broca and Alor bitterly in this moment and out of his hate he spoke.
"Wait
until the Moonfire touches you. It will break your strength and your pride.
After that you won't care who your woman talks to or where."
Broca
gave him a stare of unmoved contempt. Then he turned his back and settled down
to look out across the darkening sea.
After
a while, the amusing side of the whole thing struck Heath, and he began to
laugh.
They
were, all three of them, going to die. Somewhere out there to the south, Vakor
came like a black shepherd, driving them toward death. Dreams of empire, dreams
of glory and a voyage that tempted the vengeance of the gods—and at such a time
the barbarian chief could be jealous.
With
sudden shock he realized just how much time Alor had spent with him. Out of
habit and custom as old as the sea he had helped to while away the long hard
hours with a sailor's yams. Looking back he could see Alor's face, strangely
young and eager as she listened, could remember how she asked questions and
wanted to learn the ways and the working of the ship.
He
could remember now how beautiful she looked with the wind in her hair, her firm
strong body holding the Ethne
steady in a quartering sea.
The storm brewed over the
hours and at last it broke.
Heath
had known that the Sea of Morning Opals would not let him go without a
struggle. It had tried him with shallows, with shifting reefs, with dead calms
and booming solar tides and all the devices of current, fog and drifting weed.
He had beaten all of them. Now he was almost within sight of the Dragon's
Throat, the gateway to the Upper Seas and it was a murderous moment for a storm
out of the south.
The
night had turned black. The sea burned with white phosphorescence, a boiling
cauldron of witch-fire. The wind was frightening. The Ethne plunged and staggered, driving under a bare pole,
and for once Heath was glad of Broca's strength as they fought the sweep together.
He
became aware that someone was beside him and knew that it was Alor.
"Go below!" he yelled and caught
only the echo of her answer. She did not go but threw her weight too against
the sweep.
Lightning-bolts
as broad as comet's tails came streaking down with a rush and a fury as though
they had started their run from another star and gathered speed across half the
galaxy. They lit the Sea of Morning Opals with a purple glare until the thunder
brought the darkness crashing down again. Then the rain fell like a river
rolling down the belts of cloud.
Heath
groaned inwardly. The wind and the following sea had taken the little ship
between them and were hurling her forward. At the speed she was making now she
would hit the Dragon's Throat at dawn. She would hit it full tilt and helpless
as a drifting chip.
The
lightning showed him the barbarian's great straining body, gleaming wet, his
long hair torn loose from its knots and chains, streaming with wind and water.
It showed him Alor too. Their hands and their shoulders touched, straining
together. .
It
seemed that they struggled on that way for centuries and then, abruptly, the
rain stopped, the wind slackened, and there was a period of eerie silence. Alor's
voice sounded loud in Heath's ears, crying, "Is it over?"
"No," he answered.
"Listen!"
They heard a deep and steady booming, distant
in the north—the boom of surf. The storm began again.
Dawn
came, hardly lighter than the night. Through the flying wrack Heath could see
cliffs on either side where the mountain ranges narrowed in, tunneling the Sea
of Morning Opals into the strait of the Dragon's Throat. The driven sea ran
high between them, bursting white against the black rock.
The Ethne was carried headlong, a leaf in a millrace.
The
cliffs drew in and in until there was a gap of no more than a mile between
them. Black brooding titans and the space below a fury of white water, torn and
shredded by fang-like rocks.
The
Dragon's Throat.
When
he had made the passage before Heath had had fair weather and men for the oars. Even then it had not been easy. Now he tried
to remember where the channel lay, tried to force the ship toward what seemed
to be an open lane among the rocks.
The Ethne gathered speed and shot forward into the Dragon's Throat.
She fled through a blind insanity of spray
and wind and sound. Time and again Heath saw the loom of a towering rock before
him and wrenched the ship aside or fought to keep away from death that was hidden
just under the boiling surface. Twice, three times, the Ethne gave a grating shudder and he thought she was gone.
Once,
toward the last, when it seemed that there was no hope, he felt Alor's hand
close over his.
The
high water saved them, catching them in its own rush down the channel, carrying
them over the rocks and finally over the bar at the end of the gut. The Ethne came staggering out into the relative quiet of the Upper Seas, where the
pounding waves seemed gentle and it was all done so quickly, over so soon. For
a long time the three of them stood sagging over the sweep, not able to realize
that it was over and they still lived.
The
storm spent itself. The wind settled to a steady blow. Heath got a rag of sail
up. Then he sat down by the tiller and bowed his head over his knees and
thought about how Alor had caught his hand when she believed she was going to
die.
rv
"I
WILL WAIT!"
Even
this early it was hot. The
Upper Seas sprawled along the equator, shallow landlocked waters choked with
weed and fouled with shifting reefs of mud, cut into a maze of lakes and blind
channels by the jutting headlands of the mountains.
The
wind dropped to a flat calm. They left the open water behind them, where it was
swept clean by the tides from the Sea of Morning Opals. The floating weed
thickened around them, a blotched ochre plain that stirred with its own dim
mindless life. The air smelled rotten.
Under
Heath's direction they swung the weed-knife into place, the great braced blade
that fitted over the prow. Then, using the heavy sweep as a sculling oar, they
began to push the Ethne
forward by the strength of
their sweating backs.
Clouds of the little bright-scaled dragons
rose with hissing screams, disturbed by the ship. This was their breeding
ground. They fought and nested in the weed and the steaming air was full of
the sound of their wings. They perched on the rail and in the rigging, watching
with their red eyes. The creature that rode Heath's shoulder emitted harsh
cries of excitement. Heath tossed him into the air and he flew away to join his
mates.
There
was life under the weed, spawning in the hot stagnant waters, multiform and
formless, swarming, endlessly hungry. Small reptilian creatures flopped and
slithered through the weed, eating the dragon's eggs, and here and there a flat
dark head would break through with a snap and a crunch, and it would watch the Ethne with incurious eyes while it chewed and swallowed.
Constantly Heath kept
watch.
The
sun rose high above the eternal clouds. The heat seeped down and gathered. The
scull moved back and forth, the knife bit, the weed dragged against the hull
and behind them the cut closed slowly as the stuff wrapped and coiled
upon itself.
Heath's eyes kept turning
to Alor.
He
did not want to look at her. He did not wish to remember the touch of her hand
on his. He wished only to remember Ethne, to remember the agony of the
Moonfire and to think of the reward that lay beyond it if he could endure. What
could a temple wench mean to him beside that?
But he kept looking at her covertly. Her
white limbs glistened with sweat and her red mouth was sullen with weariness
and even so there was a strange wild beauty about her. Time and again her gaze
would meet his, a quick hungry glance from under her lashes, and her eyes were
not the eyes of a temple wench. Heath cursed Broca in his heart for making him
think of Alor and he cursed himself because now he could not stop thinking of
her.
They
toiled until they could not stand. Then they sprawled on the deck in the
breathless heat to rest. Broca pulled Alor to
him.
"Soon
this will all be over," he said. "Soon we will reach the Moonfire.
You will like that, Alor—to be mated to a god!"
She
lay unresponsive in the circle of his arm, her head turned away. She did not
answer.
Broca
laughed. "God and goddess. Two
of a kind as we are now. We'll build our thrones so high the sun can see
them." He rolled her head on his shoulder, looking down intently into her
face. "Power, Alor. Strength. We will have them
together." He covered her mouth with his, and his free hand caressed her,
deliberate, possessive.
She
thrust him away. "Don't," she said angrily. "It's too hot and
I'm too tired." She got up and walked to the side, standing with her back
to Broca.
Broca
looked at her. Then he turned and looked at Heath. A dark flush reddened his
skin. He said slowly, "Too hot and too tired—and besides, the Earthman is
watching."
He
sprang up and caught Alor and swung her around, one huge hand tangled in her
hair, holding her. As soon as he touched her Heath also sprang up and said
harshly, "Let her alone!"
Broca
said, "She is my mate but I may not touch her." He glared down into
Alor's blazing eyes and said, "She is my mate—or isn't she?"
He
flung her away. He turned his head from side to side, half blind with rage.
"Do
you think I didn't see you?" he asked thickly. "All day, looking at
each other."
Heath said, "You're crazy."
"Yes,"
answered Broca, "I am." He took two steps toward Heath and added,
"Crazy enough to kill you."
Alor
said, "If you do you'll never reach the Moonfire," Broca paused,
trapped for one moment between his passion and his dream. He was facing the
stern. Something caused his gaze to waver from Heath and then, gradually, his
expression changed. Heath swung around and Alor gave a smothered cry.
Far behind them, vague in the steaming air,
was an emerald sail.
The Lahal must
have come through the Dragon's Throat as soon as the storm was over. With men
to man the rowing benches she had gained on the Ethne during the calm. Now she too was in the weed, and the oars were useless
but there were men to scull her. She would move faster dian the Ethne and without pause.
There
would be little rest for Heath and Broca and the woman.
They
swayed at the sculling oar all the stifling afternoon and all the breathless
night, falling into the dull, half-hypnotized rhythm of beasts who walk forever around a water-wheel. Two
of them working always, while the third slept, and llroca never took his eyes
from Alor. With his tremendous vitality it seemed that he never slept
and during the periods when Heath and Alor were alone at the oar together they
exchanged neither words nor glances.
At dawn they saw that the Lahal was closer.
Broca
crouched on the deck. He lifted his head and looked at the green sail. Heath
saw that his eyes were very bright and that he shivered in spite of the
brooding heat.
Heath's
heart sank. The Upper Seas were rank with fever, and it looked as though the
big barbarian was in for a bad go of it. Heath himself was pretty well immune
to it but Broca was used to the clean air of the High Plateaus and I lie poison was working in his blood.
He
measured the speed of the two ships and said, "It's no use. We must stand
and fight."
Heath
said savagely, "I thought you wanted to find the Moonfire. I thought you
were the strong man who could win through it where everybody else had failed. I
thought you were going to be a god."
Broca
got to his feet. "With fever or without it I'm a better man than
you."
"Then
work! If we can just keep ahead of them until we clear
the weed—"
Broca said, "The Moonfire?"
"Yes/'
"We will keep ahead."
He bent his back to the scull and the Ethne crept forward through the weed. Her golden sail hung from the yard with
a terrible stillness. The heat pressed down upon the Upper Seas as though the
sun itself were falling through the haze. Astern the Lahal moved steadily on.
Broca's
fever mounted. He turned from time to time to curse Vakor, shouting at the
emerald sail.
"You'll
never catch us, priest!" he would cry. "I am Broca of the tribe of Sarn and I will
beat you—and I will beat the Moonfire. You will lie on your
belly, priest, and lick my sandals before you die."
Then
he would turn to Alor, his eyes shining. "You know the legends, Alor! The
man who can bathe in the heart of the Moonfire has the power of the High Ones.
He can build a world to suit himself, he can be king and lord and master. He
can give his woman-god a palace of diamonds with a floor of gold. That is true,
Alor. You have heard the priests say it in the temple."
Alor
answered, "It is true." "A new world, Alor.
A world of our own." He made the great sweep
swing in a frenzy of strength and once again the mystery of the Moonfire swept
over Heath. Why, since the priests knew the way there, did they not themselves
become gods. Why had no man ever come out of it with
godhead—only a few, a handful like himself, who had
not had the valor to go all the way in.
And
yet there was godhead there. He knew because within himself
there was the shadow of it.
The endless day wore on. The emerald sail
came closer.
Toward
mid-afternoon there was a sudden clattering flight of the little dragons and
all life stopped still in the weed. The reptilian creatures lay motionless with
dragon's eggs unbroken in their jaws. No head broke the surface to feed. The
dragons flew away in a hissing cloud. There was utter silence.
Heath flung himself against the sweep and
stopped it.
"Be quiet," he
said. "Look. Out there."
They
followed his gesture. Far away over the port bow, flowing toward them, was a
ripple in the weed. A ripple as though the very bed of the Upper Seas was in
motion.
"What is it?" whispered Alor, and
saw Heath's face, and was silent.
Sluggishly, yet with frightened speed, the
"ripple came toward them. Heath got a harpoon out of the stem locker. He
watched the motion of the weed, saw it gradually slow and stop in a puzzled
way. Then he threw the harpoon as far away from the ship as he could with all
his strength and more.
The
ripple began again. It swerved and sped toward where the harpoon had fallen.
"They'll
attack anything that moves," said Heath. "It lost us because we
stopped. Watch."
The
weed heaved and burst open, its meshes snapping across a scaled and titanic
back. There seemed to be no shape to the creature, no distinguishable head. It
was simply a vast and hungry blackness that spread upward and outward and the
luckless brutes that cowered near it hissed and thrashed in their efforts to
escape, and were engulfed and vanished.
Again Alor whispered,
"What is it?"
"One
of the Guardians," Heath answered. "The Guardians
of the Upper Seas. They will crush a moving ship to splinters and eat
the crew."
He glanced back at the Lahal. She, too, had come to a dead stop. The canny Vakor had scented the
danger also.
"We'll have to wait," said Heath,
"until it goes away."
They
waited. The huge shape of darkness sucked and foundered in the weed and was in
no hurry to go.
Broca
sat staring at Heath. He was deep in fever and his eyes were not sane. He began
to mutter to himself, incoherent ramblings in which only the name Alor and the
word Moon-fire were distinguishable.
Suddenly,
with startling clarity, he said, "The Moonfire is nothing without
Alor."
He
repeated "NothingI" several times, beating his huge fists on his
knees each time he said it. Then he turned his head blindly from side to side
as though looking for something. "She's gone. Alor's gone. She's gone to
the Earthman."
Alor
spoke to him, touched him, but he shook her off. In his fever-mad brain there
was only one truth. He rose and went toward David Heath.
Heath got up. "Broca!" he said.
"Alor is there beside you. She hasn't gone!"
Broca did not hear. He did not stop. Alor
cried out, "Broca!"
"No,"
said Broca. "You love him. You're not mine
anymore. When you look at me I am nothing. Your lips have no warmth in
them." He reached out toward David Heath and he was blind and deaf to
everything but the life that was in him to be torn out and trampled upon and
destroyed.
In
the cramped space of the afterdeck there was not much room to move. Heath did
not want to fight. He tried to dodge the sick giant but Broca pinned him
against the rail. Fever or no fever, Heath had to fight him and it was not much
use. Broca was beyond feeling pain.
His
sheer weight crushed Heath against the rail, bent his spine almost to breaking
and his hands found Heath's throat. Heath struck and struck again and wondered
if he had come all this way to die in a senseless quarrel over a woman.
Abruptly
he realized that Broca was letting go, was sliding down against him to the
deck. Through a swimming haze he saw Alor standing there with a belaying pin in
her hand. He began to tremble, partly with reaction but mostly with fury that
he should have needed a woman's help to save his life. Broca lay still, breathing
heavily.
"Thanks,"
said Heath curtly. "Too bad you had to hit him. He didn't know what he was
doing."
Alor said levelly,
"Didn't he?"
Heath did not answer. He started to turn away
and she caught him, forcing him to look at her.
"Very
likely I will die in the Moonfire," she said. "I haven't the faith in
my strength that Broca has. So I'm going to say this now—I love you, David
Heath. I don't care what you think or what you do about it but I love
you."
Her
eyes searched his face, as though she wanted to remember every line and plane
of it. Then she kissed him and her mouth was tender and very sweet.
She
stepped back and said quietly, "I think the Guardian has gone. The Lahal is under way again."
Heath followed her without a word to the
sweep. Her kiss burned in him like sweet fire. He was shaken and utterly
confused.
They
toiled together while Broca slept. They dared not pause. Heath could
distinguish the men now aboard the Lahal, little
bent figures sculling, sculling, and there were always fresh ones. He could see
the black tunics of the Children of the Moon who stood upon the foredeck and
waited.
The Ethne moved more and more slowly as the hours passed and the gap between the
two ships grew steadily smaller. Night came and through the darkness they
could hear the voice of Vakor howling after them.
Toward
midnight Broca roused. The fever had left him but he was morose and silent. He
thrust Alor roughly aside and took the sweep and the Ethne gathered speed.
"How
much farther?" he asked. And Heath panted, "Not far now."
Dawn came and still they were not clear of
the weed. The Lahdl was so near them now that Heath could see the
jeweled fillet on Vakor's brow. He stood alone, high on the upper brace of the
weed-knife, and he watched them, laughing.
"Work!"
he shouted at them. "Toil and sweat! You, Alor— woman of the gardens! This
is better than the Temple. Broca —thief and breaker of the Law—strain your
muscles there! And you, Earthman. For the second time
you defy the gods!" He leaned out over the weed as though he would reach
ahead and grasp the Ethne in his bare hands and drag her back.
"Sweat and strain, you dogs! You can't
escape!"
And
they did sweat and strain and fresh relays of men worked at the sweep of the Lahal, breaking their hearts to go faster and ever faster. Vakor laughed from
his high perch and it seemed futile for the Ethne to go on any longer with this lost race.
But
Heath looked ahead with burning sunken eyes. He saw how the mists rose and
gathered to the north, how the color of the weed changed, and he urged the
others on. There was a fury in him now. It blazed brighter and harder than
Broca's, this iron fury that would not, by the gods themselves, be balked of
the Moonfire.
They kept ahead—so little ahead that the Lahal was almost within arrow-shot of them. Then the weed thinned and the Eihne began to gain a little and suddenly, before they realized it, they were
in open water.
Like
mad creatures they worked the scull and Heath steered the Eihne where he remembered the northern current ran, drawn by
The-Ocean-That-Is-Not-Water. After the terrible labour of the weed it seemed
that they were flying. But as the mists began to wreath about them the Lahal too had freed herself and was racing toward them with every man on the
rowing benches.
The
mists thickened around them. The black water began to have a rare occasional
hint of gold, like shooting sparks beneath the surface. There began to be
islands, low and small, rank with queer vegetation. The flying dragons did not
come here nor the Guardians nor the little reptiles. It was very hot and very
still.
Through
the stillness the voice of Vakor rose in a harsh wild screaming as he cursed
the rowers on.
The
current grew more swift and the danging flecks of gold
brightened in the water. Heath's face bore a strange unhuman look. The oars of
the Lahal beat and churned and bowmen stood now on the
foredeck, ready to shoot when they came within range.
Then,
incredibly, Vakor gave one long high scream and flung up his hand and the oars
stopped. Vakor stretched both arms above his head, his fists clenched, and he
hurled after them one terrible word of malediction.
"I
will wait, blasphemers! If so be you live I will be here —waiting!"
The
emerald sail dwindled in the Ethne's wake, faded and was lost in the mist.
Broca said, "They had
us. Why did they stop?"
Heath
pointed. Up ahead the whole misty north was touched with a breath of burning
gold.
"The
Moonfire!"
INTO
THE MOONFIRE
This
was the dream that had
driven Heath to madness, the nightmare that had haunted him, the memory that
had drawn him back in spite of terror and the certainty of destruction. Now it
was reality and he could not separate it from the dream.
Once
again he watched the sea change until the Ethne drifted not on water but on a golden liquid that lapped her hull with
soft rippling fire. Once again the mist enwrapped him, shining, glowing.
The
first faint tingling thrill moved in his blood and he knew how it would be—the
lying pleasure that mounted through ecstasy to unendurable pain. He saw the dim
islands, low and black, a maze through which a ship might wander forever
without finding the source that poured out this wonder of living light.
He
saw the bones of ships that had died searching. They lay on the island beaches
and the mist made them a bright shroud. There were not many of them. Some were
so old that the race that built them had vanished out of the memory of Venus.
The
hushed unearthly beauty wrenched Heath's heart and he was afraid unto dying and
yet filled with lust, with a terrible hunger.
Broca
drew the air deep into his lungs as though he would suck the power out of the
Moonfire.
"Can you find it
again?" he asked. "The heart of it."
"I can find it."
Alor
stood silent and unmoving. She was all silver in tbid light, dusted with golden
motes.
Heath said, "Are you
afraid, breaking the tabu?"
"Habit
is hard to break." She turned to him and asked, "What is the
Moonfire?"
"Haven't the priests
told you?"
"They
say that Venus once had a moon. It rode in the clouds like a disc of fire and
the god who dwelt within it was supreme over all the other gods. He watched the
surface of the planet and all that was done upon it. But the lesser gods were
jealous, and one day they were able to destroy the palace of the Moon-god.
"All
the sky of Venus was lighted by that destruction. Mountains fell and seas
poured out of their beds and whole nations died. The moon-god was slain and his
shining body fell like a meteor through the clouds.
"But
a god cannot really die. He only sleeps and waits. The
golden mist is the cloud of his breathing, and the shining of his body is the
Moonfire. A man may gain divinity from the heart of the sleeping god but all
the gods of Venus will curse him if he tries because man has no right to steal
their powers."
"And you don't believe that story,"
said Heath.
Alor
shrugged. "You have seen the Moonfire. The priests have not."
"I
didn't get to the heart of it," Heath said. "I only saw the edge of
the crater and the light that comes up out of it, the lovely hellish
light."
He
stopped, shuddering, and brooded as he had so many times before on the truth
behind the mystery of the Moonfire. Presently he said slowly, "There was a
moon, of course, or there could be no conception of one in folklore. I believe
it was radioactive, some element that hasn't been found yet or doesn't exist at
all on Earth or Mars."
"I don't understand," said Alor.
"What is 'radioactive'?" She used the Terran word, as Heath had,
because there was no term for it in Venusian.
"It's a strange sort of fire that burns in certain elements. It eats them away,
feeding on its own atoms, and the radiation from this fire is very
powerful." He was silent for a moment, his eyes half closed. "Can't
you feel it?" he asked. "The first little fire that
burns in your own blood?"
"Yes," Alor whispered. "I feel
it."
And Broca said, "It is like wine."
Heath
went on, putting the old, old thoughts into words. "The moon was
destroyed. Not by jealous gods but by collision with another body, perhaps an
asteriod. Or maybe it was burst apart by its own blazing energy. I think that a fragment of it survived and fell here and that its radiation permeated
and changed the sea and the air around it.
"It changes men in the same way. It
seems to alter the whole electrical set-up of the brain, to amplify its power
far beyond anything human. It gives the mind a force of will strong enough to
control the free electrons in the air—to create . . ."
He
paused, then finished quietly, "In my case, only
shadows. And when that mutation occurs a man doesn't need the gods of Venus to
curse him. I got only a little of it but that was enough."
Broca said, "It is worth bearing pain to
become a
god. You had no
strength."
Heath
smiled crookedly. "How many gods have come out of the Moonfire?"
Broca
answered, "There will be one soon." Then he caught Alor by the
shoulders and pulled her to him, looking down into her face. "No," he
said. "Not one. Two."
"Perhaps," said
Heath, "there will be three."
Broca
turned and gave him a chill and level look. "I do not think," he said, "that your strength is any greater now."
After
that, for a long while, they did not speak. The Ethne drifted on, gliding on the slow currents that moved between the islands.
Sometimes they sculled, the great blade of the sweep
hidden in a froth of flame. The golden glow brightened and grew and with it
grew the singing fire in their blood.
Heath stood erect and strong at the helm, the
old Heath who had sailed the Straits of Lhiva in the teeth of a summer gale and
laughed about it. All weariness, all pain, all weakness, were swept away. It
was the same with the others. Alor's head was high and Broca leaped up beside
the figurehead and gave a great ringing shout, a challenge to all the gods
there were to stop him.
Heath
found himself looking into Alor's eyes. She smiled, an aching thing of tears
and tenderness and farewell.
"I
think none of us will live," she whispered. "May you find your
shadow, David, before you die."
Then
Broca had turned toward them once more and the moment was gone.
Within
the veil of the Moonfire there was no day nor night nor time. Heath had no idea
how long the Ethne's purple hull rode the golden current. The tingling force
spread through his whole body and pulsed and strengthened until he was drunk
with the pleasure of it and the islands slipped by, and there was no sound or
movement but their own in all that solemn sea.
And
at last he saw ahead of him the supernal brightness that poured from the heart
of the Moonfire, the living core of all the brightness of the mist. He siw the
land, lifting dark and vague, drowned in tne burning haze, and he steered
toward it along the remembered way. There was no fear in him now. He was beyond
fear.
Broca cried out suddenly,
"A ship!"
Heath
nodded. "It was there before. It will be there when the next man finds his
way here."
Two
long arms of the island reached out to form a ragged bay. The Ethne entered it. They passed the derelict, floating patiently, untouched here
by wind or tide or ocean rot. Her blue sail was furled, her rigging all neat
and ready. She waited to begin the voyage home. She would wait a long, long
time.
As they neared the land they sighted other
ships. They had not moved nor changed since Heath had seen them last, three
years ago.
A
scant few they were, that had lived to find the Dragon's Throat and pass it,
that had survived the Upper Seas and the island maze of the Moonfire and had
found their goal at last. Some of them floated still where their crews had left
them, their sad sails drooping from the yards.
Others
lay on their sides on the beach, as though in sleep. There were strange old
keels that had not been seen on the seas of Venus for a thousand years. The
golden mist preserved them and they waited like a pack of faithful dogs for
their masters to return.
Heath brought the Ethne into shore at the same spot where he had beached her before. She
grounded gently and he led the way over the side. He remembered the queer
crumbling texture of the dark earth under his feet. He was shaken with the
force that throbbed in his flesh. As before it hovered now on
the edge of pain.
He led the way inland and
no one spoke.
The mist thickened around them, filled with
dancing sparks of light. The bay was lost behind its wreathing curtain. They
walked forward and the ground began to rise under their feet slowly. They moved
as in a dream and the light and the silence crushed them with a great awe. They
came upon a dead man.
He
iay upon his face, his arms stretched out toward the mystery that lay beyond,
his hands still yearning toward the glory he had never reached. They did not
disturb him.
Mist, heavier, the glow brightening, the golden motes whirling and
flickering in a madder dance. Heath listened to the voice of pain that spoke within him, rising with
every step he took toward a soundless scream.
1 remember, I remember! The bones, the flesh, the brain, each atom of them a separate flame, bursting, tearing to be free. I cannot go on, 1 cannot bear it! Soon I shall waken, safe in the mud behind Kahuna's.
But
he did not wake and the ground rose steadily under his feet and there was a
madness on him, a passion and a suffering that were beyond man's strength to
endure. Yet he endured.
The
swirling motes began to shape themselves into vague figures, formless giants
that towered and strode around them. Heath heard Alor's moan of terror and
forced himself to say, "They're nothing. Shadows out of
our own minds. The beginning of the power."
Farther
they went and farther still, and then at last Heath
stopped and flung up his arm to point, looking at Broca.
"Your godhead lies
there. Go and take it!"
The
eyes of the barbarian were dazed and wild, fixed on the dark dim line of the
crater that showed in the distance, fixed on the incredible glory that shone
there.
"It beats," he
whispered, "like the beating of a heart."
Alor
drew back, away from him, staring at the light. "I am afraid," she
said. "I will not go." Heath saw that her tace was agonized, her body
shaken like his own. Her voice rose in a wail. "I can't go! I can't stand
it. I'm dying!" Suddenly she caught Heath's hands. "David, take me
back. Take me back!"
Before he could think or speak Broca had torn
Alor away from him and struck him a great swinging blow. Heath fell to the
ground and the last thing he heard was Alor's voice crying his name.
VI
END
OF THE DREAM
Heath
was not unconscious long,
for when he lifted his head again he could still see the others in the
distance. Broca was running like a madman up the slope of the crater, carrying
Alor in his arms. Ghostly and indistinct, he stood for an instant on the edge.
Then he leaped over and was gone. Heath was alone.
He
lay still, fighting to keep his mind steady, struggling against the torture of
his flesh.
"Ethne,
Ethne," he whispered. "This is the end of the dream."
He
began to crawl, inch by bitter inch; toward the heart of the Moonfire.
He
was closer to it now than he had been before. The strange rough earth cut his
hands and his bare knees. The blood ran but the pain of it was less than a
pinprick against the cosmic agony of the Moonfire. Broca must have suffered
too, yet he had gone running to his fate. Perhaps his nervous system was
duller, more resistant to shock. Or perhaps it was simply that his lust for
power carried him on.
Heath
had no wish for power. He did not wish to be a god. He wished only to die and
he knew that he was going to very soon. But before he died he would do what he
had failed to do before. He would bring Ethne back. He would hear her voice
again and look into her eyes and they would wait together for the final dark.
Her
image would vanish with his death, for then mind and memory would be gone. But
he would not see the life go out of her as he had all those years ago by the
Sea of Morning Opals. She would be with him until the end, sweet and loving and
merry, as she had always been.
He
said her name over and over again as he crawled. He tried to think of nothing
else, so that he might forget the terrible unhuman things that were happening
within him.
"Ethne,
Ethne," he whispered. His hands clawed the earth and his knees scraped it
and the brilliance of the Moonfire wrapped him in golden banner of mist. Yet he
would not stop, though the soul was shaken out of him.
He reached the edge of the crater and looked
down upon the heart of the Moonfire.
The
whole vast crater was a sea of glowing vapor, so dense that it moved in little
rippling waves, tipped with a sparkling froth. There was an island in that sea,
a shape like a fallen mountain that burned with a
blinding intensity, so great that only the eyes of a god could bear to look at
it.
It rode in the clouds like a disc of fire.
Heath knew that his guess was right. It did
not matter. Body of a sleeping god or scrap of a fallen moon—it would bring
Ethne back to him and for that was all he cared.
He
dragged himself over the edge and let himself go, down the farther slope. He
screamed once when the vapor closed over him.
After that there was a
period of utter strangeness.
It seemed that some force separated the atoms
that composed the organism called David Heath and reshuffled them into a
different pattern. There was a wrench, an agony beyond anything he had known
before and then, abruptly, the pain was gone. His body felt well and whole, his
mind was awake, alert and clear with a dawning
awareness of new power.
He
looked down at himself, ran his hands over his face. He had not changed. And
yet he knew that he was different. He had taken the full force of the radiation
this time and apparently it had completed the change begun three years ago. He
was not the same David Heath, perhaps, but he was no longer trapped in the no-man's-land
between the old and the new.
He
no longer felt that he was going to die and he no longer wished to. He was
filled with a great strength and a great joy. He could bring his Ethne back now
and they could live on together here in the golden garden of the Moonfire.
It would have to be here. He was sure of
that. He had only been into the fringe of the Moonfire before, but he did not
believe that that was the whole reason why he could create nothing but shadows.
There was not a sufficient concentration of the raw energy upon which the
mind's telekine-tic power worked.
Probably,
even in the outer mists of the Moonfire, there were not enough free electrons.
But here, close to the source, the air was raging with them. Raw
stuff of matter, to be shaped and formed.
David
Heath rose to his feet. He lifted his head and his arms reached out longingly.
Straight and shining and strong he stood in the living light and his dark face
was the face of a happy god.
"Ethne,"
he whispered. "Ethne." This is not the end
of the dream, but the beginning!
And she came.
By
the power, the exultant strength that was in him, Heath brought her out of the
Moonfire. Ethne, slim and smiling, indistinct at first, a shadow in the mist,
but growing clearer, coming toward him. He could see her white limbs, the pale
flame of her hair, her red mouth bold and sweet, her
wistful eyes.
Heath
recoiled with a cry. It was not Ethne who stood before him. It was Alor.
For a time he could not move but stared at what he had created. The apparition smiled at him and her face
was the face of a woman who has found love and with it the whole world.
"No,"
he said. "It isn't you I want. It's Ethne!" He struck the thought of
Alor from his mind and the image faded and once again he called Ethne to him.
And when she came it was
not Ethne but Alor.
He
destroyed the vision. Rage and disappointment almost too great to bear drove
him to wander in the fog. Alor, Alor! Why did that wench of the temple gardens
haunt him now?
He
hated her, yet her name sang in his heart and would not be silenced. He could
not forget how she had kissed him and how her eyes had looked then and how her
last desperate cry had been for him.
He could not forget that his own heart had
shaped her image while only his mind, his conscious mind, had said the name of
Ethne.
He
sat down and bent his head over his knees and wept, because he knew now that
this was the end of the dream. He had lost the old love forever without knowing
it. It was a cruel thing, but it was true. He had to make his peace with it.
And already Alor might be
dead.
That
thought cut short his grieving for what was gone. He leaped up, filled with
dread. He stood for a moment, looking wildly about, and the vapor was like
golden water so that he could see only a few feet away. Then he began to run,
shouting her name.
For
what might have been centuries in that timeless place he ran, searching for
her. There was no answer to his cries. Sometimes he would see a dim figure
crouching in the mist, and he would think that he had found her but each time
it was the body of a man, dead for God knew how long. They were all alike. They
were emaciated, as though they had died of starvation and they were all
smiling. There seemed to be lost visions still in their open eyes.
These
were the gods of the Moonfire—the handful of men through all the ages who had
fought their way through to the ultimate goal.
Heath
saw the cruelty of the jest. A man could find godhead in the golden lake. He
could create his own world within it. But he could never leave it unless he were willing to leave also the world in which he was king.
They would have learned that, these men, as they started back toward the
harbor, away from the source.
Or
perhaps there was more to it. Perhaps they never tried to leave.
Heath
went on through the beautiful unchanging mist, calling Alor's name, and there
was no answer. He realized that it was becoming more difficult for him to keep
his mind on his quest. Half-formed images flickered vaguely around him. He grew
excited and there was an urgency in him to stop and
bring the visions clear, to build and create.
He
fought off the temptation but there came a time when he had to stop because he
was too tired to go on. He sank down and the hopelessness of his search came
over him.
Alor
was gone and he could never find her. In utter dejection he crouched there, his
face buried in his hands, thinking of her, and all at once he heard her voice
speaking his name. He started up and she was there, holding out her hands to
him.
He caught her to him and stroked her hair and
kissed her, half sobbing with joy at having found her. Then a sudden thought
came to him. He drew back and said, "Are you really Alor or only the
shadow of my mind?"
She
did not answer but only held up her mouth to be kissed again.
Heath turned away, too weary and hopeless even to destroy the vision. And then he thought, "Why should I
destroy it? If the woman is lost to me why shouldn't I keep the dream?"
He
looked at her again and she was Alor, clothed in warm flesh, eager-eyed.
The
temptation swept over him again and this time he did not fight it. He was a
god, whether he wished it or not. He would create.
He
threw the whole force of his mind against the golden mist, and the intoxication
of sheer power made him drunk and mad with joy.
The
glowing cloud drew back to become a horizon and a sky. Under Heath's feet an
island grew, warm sweet earth, rich with grass and rioting with flowers, a
paradise lost in a dreaming sea. Wavelets whispered on the wide beaches, the
drooping fronds of the Hha-tiees
stirred lazily in the wind
and bright birds darted, singing. Snug in the little
cove a ship floated, a lovely thing that angels might have built.
Perfection, the unattainable wish of the soul. And Alor was with him to share it.
He knew now why no one had ever come out of the Moonfire.
He
took the vision of Alor by the hand. He wandered with it along the beaches and
presently he was aware of something missing. He smiled, and once again the
little dragon rode his shoulder and he stroked it and there was no least flaw
in this Elysium. David Heath had found his godhead.
But some stubborn corner of his heart
betrayed him. It said, This is
all a lie and Alor waits for you. If
you tarry you
and she will he as those others, who are dead and smiling in the Moonflre.
He
did not want to listen. He was happy. But something made him listen and he knew
that as long as the real Alor lived he could not really be content with a
dream. He knew that he must destroy this paradise before it destroyed him. He
knew that the Moonfire was a deadly thing and that men could not be given the
power of gods and continue sane.
And yet he could not
destroy the island. He could not!
Horror
overcame him that he had so far succumbed, that he could no longer control his
own will. And he destroyed the island and the sea and the lovely ship and it
was harder than if he had tom his own flesh from the bones.
And he destroyed the vision
of Alor.
He
knew that if he wished to escape the madness and the death of the Moonfire he
must not again create so much as a blade of grass. Nothing.
Because he would never again have the strength to resist the
unholy joy of creation.
VII
TO WALK DIVINE
Once more he ran shouting through the golden fog. And
it might have been a year or only a moment later that he heard Alor's voice
very faintly in the distance, calling his name.
He
followed the sound, crying out more loudly, but he did not hear her again.
Then, looming in shadowy grandeur through the mist, he saw a castle. It was a
typical Upland stronghold but it was larger than the castle of any barbarian
king and it was built out of one huge crimson jewel of the sort called Dragon's
Blood.
Heath knew that he was
seeing part of Broca's dream.
Steps
of beaten gold led up to a greater door. Two tall warriors, harness blazing
with gems, stood guard. Heath went between them and they caught and held him
fast. Broca's hatred for the Earthman was implicit in the beings his mind
created.
Heath tried to tear himself free but their
strength was more than human. They took him down fantastic corridors, over
floors of pearl and crystal and precious metals. The walls were lined with open
chests, full of every sort of treasure the barbarian mind could conceive.
Slaves went silent-footed on their errands and the air was heavy with perfume
and spices. Heath thought how strange it was to walk through the halls of
another man's dream.
He
was brought into a vast room where many people feasted. There were harpists and
singers and dancing girls and throngs of slaves, men who wrestled and men who
fought and danced with swords. The men and women at the long tables looked like
chieftains and their wives but they wore plain leather and tunics without
decoration, so that Broca's guardsmen and even his slaves were more resplendent
than they.
Above
the shouting and the revelry Broca sat, high on a throne-chair that was made
like a silver dragon with its jeweled wings spread wide. He wore magnificent
harness and a carved diamond that only a high king may wear hung between his
eyebrows. He drank wine out of a golden cup and watched the feasting with eyes
that had in them no smallest flicker of humanity. God or demon, Broca was no
longer a man.
Alor sat beside him. She wore the robes of a queen but her face was hidden in her hands
and her body was still as death.
Heath's
cry carried across all the noise of the feast. Broca leaped to his feet and an
abrupt silence fell. Everyone, guards, chieftains and slaves, turned to watch
as Heath was led toward the throne—and they all hated him as Broca hated.
Alor
raised her head and looked into his eyes. And she asked, in his own words,
"Are you really David or only the shadow of my mind?"
"I
am David," he told her and was glad he had destroyed his paradise.
Broca's
mad gaze fixed on Heath. "I didn't think you had the strength," he
said, and then he laughed. "But you're not a godl You stand there
captive and you have no power."
Heath
knew that he could fight Broca on his own grounds but he did not dare. One
taste of that ecstasy had almost destroyed him. If he tried it again he knew
that he and the barbarian would hurl their shadow-armies against each other as
long as they lived and he would be as mad as Broca.
He
looked about him at the hostile creatures who were
solid and real enough to kill him at Broca's word. Then he said to Alor,
"Do you wish to stay here now?"
"I
wish to go out of the Moonfire with you, David, if I can. If not I wish to
die."
The
poison had not touched her yet. She had come without desire. Though she had
bathed in the Moonfire she was still sane.
Heath turned to Broca.
"You see, she isn't worthy of you."
Broca's
face was dark with fury. He took Alor between his great hands and said,
"You will stay with me. You're part of me. Listen, Alor. There's nothing I
can't give you. I'll build other castles, other tribes, and I'll subdue them
and put them in your lap. God and goddess together, Alorl We'll reign in
glory-"
"I'm no goddess,"
Alor said. "Let me go."
And
Broca said, "I'll kill you first." His gaze lowered on Heath.
"I'll kill you both."
Heath
said, "Do the high gods stoop to tread on ants and worms? We don't deserve
such honor, she and I. We're weak and even the Moonfire can't give us
strength."
He
saw the flicker of thought in Broca's face and went on. "You're
all-powerful, there's nothing you can't do. Why burden yourself with a mate too
weak to worship you? Create another Alor, Broca! Create a goddess worthy of
you!"
After
a moment Alor said, "Create a woman who can love you, Broca, and let us
go."
For
a time there was silence in the place. The feasters and the dancers and the
slaves stood without moving and their eyes glittered in the eerie light. And
then Broca nodded.
"It is well," he
said. "Stand up, Alor."
She stood. The look of power came into the
face of the tall barbarian, the wild joy of molding heart's desire out of
nothingness. Out of the golden air he shaped another Alor. She was not a woman
but a thing of snow and flame and wonder, so that beside her the reality appeared drab and beautiless.
She mounted the throne and sat beside her creator and put her hand in his and
smiled.
Broca
willed the guardsmen to let Heath free. He went to Alor and Broca said
contemptuously. "Get out of my sight."
They
went together across the crowded place, toward the archway through which Heath
had entered. Still there was silence and no one moved.
As
they reached the archway it vanished, becoming solid wall. Behind them Broca
laughed and suddenly the company burst also into wild jeering laughter.
Heath
caught Alor tighter by the hand and led her toward another door. It, too,
disappeared and the mocking laughter screamed and echoed from the vault.
Broca
shouted, "Did you think that I would let you go— you two who betrayed me when
I was a
man? Even a god can
remember!"
Heath
saw that the guardsmen and the others were closing in, and he saw how their
eyes gleamed. He was filled with a black fear and he put Alor behind him.
Broca
cried, "Weakling! Even to save your life, you can't create!"
It
was true. He dared not. The shadow-people drew in upon him with their soulless
eyes and their faces that were mirrors of the urge to kill.
And
then, suddenly, the answer came. Heath's answer rang back. "I will not
create—four J will
destroy!"
Once
again he threw the strength of his mind against the Moonfire but this time
there was no unhealthy lure to what he did. There was no desire in him but his
love for Alor and the need to keep her safe.
The hands of the shadow-people reached out
and dragged him away from Alor. He heard her scream and he knew that if he
failed they would both be torn to pieces. He summoned
all the force that was in him, all the love.
He saw the faces of the shadow-people grow
distorted and blurred. He felt their grip weaken and suddenly they were only
shadows, a dim multitude in a crumbling castle of dreams.
Broca's
goddess faded with the dragon throne and Broca's
kingly
harness was only a web of memories half-seen above the plain leather.
Broca leaped to his feet
with a wild, hoarse cry.
Heath
could feel how their two minds locked and swayed on that strange battleground. And as Broca fought to hold his vision, willing the particles of
energy into the semblance of matter, so Heath fought to tear them down, to
disperse them. For a time the shadows held in that half-world between
existence and nothingness.
Then
the walls of the castle wavered and ran like red water and were gone. The
goddess Alor, the dancers and the slaves and the chieftains, all were gone, and
there were only the golden fog and a tall barbarian, stripped of his dreams,
and the man Heath and the woman Alor.
Heath
looked at Broca and said, "I am stronger than you, because I threw away my
godhead."
Broca panted, "I will
build again!"
Heath said,
"Build."
And
he did, his eyes blazing, his massive body shaken with the force of his will.
It
was all there again, the castle and the multitude of feasters and the jewels.
Broca screamed to his
shadow-people. "Kill!"
But
again, as their hands reached out to destroy, they began to weaken and fade.
Heath cried, "If you
want your kingdom, Broca, let us go!"
The castle was now no more than a ghostly
outline. Broca's face was beaded with sweat. His hands clawed the air. He
swayed with his terrible effort but Heath's dark eyes were bleak and stern. If
he had now the look of a god it was a god as ruthless and unshakeable as fate.
The vision crumbled and
vanished.
Broca's
head dropped. He would not look at them from the bitterness of his defeat.
"Get out," he whispered. "Go and let Vakor greet you."
Heath said, "It will
be a cleaner death than this."
Alor
took his hand and they walked away together through the golden mist. They
turned once to look back and already the castle walls were built again,
towering magnificent.
"He'll be happy,"
Heath said, "until he dies."
Alor shuddered. "Let
us go."
They
went together, away from the pulsing heart of the Moonfire, past the slopes of
the crater and down the long way to the harbor. Finally they were aboard the Ethne once again.'
As
they found their slow way out through the island maze Heath held Alor in his
arms. They did not speak. Their lips met often with the
poignancy of kisses that will not be for long. The golden mists thinned and the
fire faded in their blood and the heady sense of power was gone but they did
not know nor care.
They
came at last out of the veil of the Moonfire and saw ahead the green sail of
the Lahal, where Vakor waited.
Alor
whispered, "Good bye, my love, my David!" and left the bitterness of
her tears upon his mouth.
The two ships lay side by side in the still
water. Vakor was waiting as Heath and Alor came aboard with the other Children
of the Moon beside him. He motioned to the seamen who stood there also and
said, "Seize them."
Heath
saw their faces and wondered. Then, as he looked at Alor, he realized that she
was not as she had been before. There was something clean and shining about her
now, a new depth and a new calm strength, and in her
eyes a strange new beauty. He knew that he himself had changed. They were no
longer gods, he and Alor, but they had bathed in the Moonfire and they would
never again be quite the same.
He met Vakor's gaze and was not afraid. The
cruel, wolfish face of the priest lost some of its assurance. A queer look of
doubt crossed over it. He said, "Where is Broca?"
"We left him there, building empires in
the mist."
"At the heart of the
Moonfire?"
"Yes."
"You
lie!" cried Vakor. "You could not have come back yourselves, from the
heart of the sleeping god. No one ever has." But still the doubt was
there.
Heath
shrugged. "It doesn't really matter," he said, "whether you
believe or not."
There was a long, strange
silence. Then the four tall priests in their black tunics said to Vakor,
"We must believe. Look into their eyes."
With
a solemn ritual gesture they stepped back and left Vakor alone.
Vakor
whispered, "It can't be true. The law, the tabu is built on that rock. Men
will come out of the fringe as you did, Heath, wrecked and crushed by their
blasphemy. But not from the Moonfire itself. Never!
That is why the law was made, lest all of Venus die in dreams."
Alor
said quietly, "All those others wanted power. We wanted only love. We
needed nothing else."
Again
there was silence while Vakor stared at them and struggled with himself. Then,
very slowly, he said, "You are beyond my power. The sleeping god received
you and has chosen to let you go unscathed. I am only a Child of the Moon. I
may not judge."
He covered his face and
turned away.
One
of the lesser priests spoke to Johor. "Let them be given men for their
oars."
And Heath and Alor
understood that they were free.
Weeks
later, Heath and Alor stood at dawn on the shore of the Sea of Morning Opals.
The breeze was strong off the land. It filled the golden sail of the Ethne, so that she strained at her mooring lines, eager
to be free.
Heath bent and cast them
off.
They
stood together silently and watched as the little ship gathered speed, going
lightly, sweetly and alone into the glory of the morning. The ivory image that
was her figurehead lifted its arms to the dawn and smiled and Heath waited
there until the last bright gleam of the sail was lost and with it the last of
his old life, his memories and his dreams.
Alor
touched him gently. He turned and took her in his arms, and they walked away
under the liha-txees,
while the young day
brightened in the sky. And they thought how the light of the sun they never saw
was more beautiful and full of promise than all the naked wonder of the
Moonfire that they had held within their hands.
A VISION OF VENUS by Otis Adelbert Kline
Dr. morgan, scientist and psychologist, stared fixedly
into the crystal globe before him, as he sat in the study of his strange
mountain observatory.
For
many years, he had been communicating with people on Mars and Venus by means of
telepathy, and recording these communications.
Just
now, he had established rapport
with Lotan, a young plant
hunter for the Imperial Government of Olba, the only nation on Venus which had
aircraft. He was seeing with Lotan's eyes, hearing with his ears, precisely as
if this earthly scientist were Lotan the Olban. The electrodes of his
audio-photo thought recorder were clamped to his temples, and every thought,
every sense impression of Lotan's was, for the time, Dr. Morgan's.
Lotan's
little one-man flier was behaving badly. He had just come through a terrific
storm in which he had lost his bearings. His navigating instruments were out of
commission and his power mechanism was growing weaker. It would be necessary
for him to land and make repairs, soon.
For
many months he had sought the kadkor, that
rare and valuable food fungus which had once been cultivated in
Olba,
but bad been wiped out by a parasite. His sovereign had offered him the purple
of nobility and a thousand kantols of
land, if he would but bring him as many kadkor spores
as would cover his thumb nail. But so far his quest had been fruitless.
Far below him the Ropok Ocean stretched its
blue-green waters for miles in all directions—a vast expanse of sea and sky
that teemed with life of a thousand varieties. There were creatures of striking fantastic beauty
and of terrifying ugliness. A number of large, white birds, with red-tipped
wings and long, sharply curved beaks, skimmed the water in search of food. Hideous flying reptiles, some
with wing-spreads of more than sixty feet, soared quite near the flier, eyeing
it curiously as if half minded to attack. They would scan the water until they
saw such quarry as suited them, then, folding their webbed wings and dropping
head first with terrific speed, would plunge beneath the waves, to emerge with
their struggling prey and leisurely flap away.
The
sea itself was even more crowded with life. And mightiest of all its creatures
was the great ordzook,
so immense that it could
easily crush a large
battleship with a single
crunch of its huge jaws.
But
these sights were no novelty to Lotan, the botanist. What he hoped to see, and
that quickly, was land. Failing in this, he knew by the way the power mechanism was acting, that he would
soon be compelled to settle to the surface of the Ropok probably to be
devoured, ship and all, by some fearful marine monster.
Presently
he caught sight of a tiny islet, and toward this he directed his limping ship
with all the force of his will. For his little craft, which looked much like a
small metal duck boat with a glass globe over the cockpit, was raised, lowered,
or moved in any direction by a mechanism which amplified the power of
telekinesis, that mysterious force emanating from the subjective mind, which
enables earthly mediums to levitate ponderable objects without physical contact.
It had no wings, rudder, propeller or gas chambers, and its only flying
equipment, other than this remarkable mechanism, were two fore-and-aft safety
parachutes, which would lower it gently in case the telekinetic power failed.
Normally the little craft could travel at a
speed of five hundred miles an hour in the upper atmosphere, but now it glided
very slowly, and moreover was settling toward the water alarmingly. Lotan
exerted every iota of his mind power, and barely made the sloping, sandy beach
when the mecha-anism failed altogether.
As
he sprang out of his little craft, Lotan's first care was for his'
power-mechanism. Fortunately the splicing of a wire which had snapped repaired
the damage.
He looked about him. At his feet the sea was
casting up bits of wreckage. It was evident that a ship had gone to pieces on
the reef—the work of the recent storm. The body of a drowned sailor came in on
a comber. But it did not reach the shore, for a huge pair of jaws emerged from
the water, snapped, and it was gone. In the brief interval he recognized the
naval uniform of Tyrhana, the most powerful maritime nation of Venus.
Then
his attention was attracted by something else—tracks, freshly made, leading
from a large piece of wreckage across the soft sand and into the riotous tangle
of vegetation that clothed the interior. They were small—undoubtedly the tracks
of a woman or boy.
Lotan
followed, resolved to try to rescue this marooned fellow-being, before taking
off.
He
plunged into a jungle that would have appeared grotesque to earthly eyes. The primitive plants of Venus, which bear no fruits, flowers nor
seeds, but reproduce solely by subdivision, spores or spawn, assume many
strange and unusual forms and colors. Pushing through a fringe of
jointed, reed-like growths that rattled like skeletons as he passed, he entered
a dense fern-forest. Immense tree-ferns with rough trunks and
palm-like leaf crowns, some of which were more than seventy feet in height,
towered above many bushy varieties that were gigantic compared to the largest
ferns of earthly jungles. Climbing ferns hung everywhere, like lianas.
Creeping ferns made bright green patches on the ground. And dwarf, low-growing
kinds barely raised their fronds above the violet-colored moss which carpeted
the forest floor.
The
trail was plain enough, as the little feet had sunk deeply into the moss and
leaf-mould. It led over a fernclothed rise to lower marshy ground,
where fungus growths predominated. There were colossal toadstools, some of
which reared their heads more than fifty feet above ground, tremendous morels
like titanic spear heads projecting from the earth, squat puff-balb that burst
when touched, scattering clouds of tiny black spores, and grotesque funguses
shaped like candelabra,- corkscrews, organ pipes, stars, fluted funnels and
upraised human hands.
But
Lotan gave no heed to these. To him they were quite commonplace.
As he hurried along the trail, there suddenly
came from the tangle ahead a horrible peal of demoniacal laughter. It was
quickly echoed by a dozen others coming from various points in the fungoid
forest. He dashed forward, gripping his weapons, for he recognized the cry of
the hahoe, that terrible carnivore of the Venerian jungles. It had discovered
a victim and was summoning its fellows.
Like
all Venerian gentlemen, Lotan wore a tork and scarbo belted to his waist. The
tork was a rapid-fire
weapon about two feet long, of blued steel. It was shaped much like a
carpenter's level, and fired by means of explosive gas, discharging
needle-like glass projectiles filled with a potent poison that would instantly
paralyze man or beast. The scarbo was a cutting, thrusting weapon with a blade like that of a scimitar and basket hilt.
As
he abruptly emerged into a little clearing, he saw a slender, golden-haired girl who wore the silver and purple of nobility,
clinging to the cap of a tall
fungus. Below her, snarling, snapping and leaping upward, were a half dozen hahoes, huge brutes somewhat like hyenas, but twice
as large as any hyena that ever walked the earth, and far more hideous. They
had no hair, but were covered with rough scales of a black color, and mottled
and spots of golden orange. Each beast had three horns, one projecting from either temple and one standing out between the eyes. Two of
them were gnawing at the stem of the fungus, and had made such headway that it
seemed likely to topple at any moment.
With
a reassuring shout to the frightened girl,
Lotan whipped out his scarbo, and elevating the muzzle of his tork, pressed the
firing button. Horrid death-yells from the hahoes followed the spitting of the tork, as the deadly glass projectiles did
their work. In less than a minute four of the brutes lay dead at the foot of
the fungus, and the other two had fled.
But
during that time, brief as it was, another flesh-eater
of Venus, far more fearful than the hahoes, had
seen the girl and marked her for its prey.
As
Lotan looked upward, about to speak to the girl, she screamed in deadly terror,
for a man-eating gnarsh
had suddenly swooped
downward from the clouds. Seizing her in its huge talons, it flapped swiftly
away.
Lotan raised his tork, then
lowered it with a cry of despair. For even though he might succeed in killing
the flying monster without striking the girl, a fall from that dizzy height
would mean sure death for her.
There
was the bare possibility, however, that the gnarsh would not eat her until it reached its eyrie, which would be situated on
some inaccessible mountain crag. As there were no mountains on the island, the
monster would probably head for the mainland, and he could follow in his flier.
He
accordingly turned, and dashed back to where his airship lay. Leaping into the
cabin, he slammed the door. The little craft shot swiftly upward to a height of
more than two thousand feet. Already the gnarsh was
more than a mile away, flapping swiftly westward with its victim dangling
limply.
Like an avenging arrow, the tiny craft
hurtled after the flying monster. As he came up behind it, Lotan drew his
scarbo, and opening the cabin door, leaned out.
Almost
before the gnarsh
knew of his presence, the
botanist had flung an arm around the girl's slender waist. With two deft
slashes of his keen blade, he cut the tendons that controlled the mighty
talons. They relaxed, and with a choking cry of relief, he dragged her into the
cabin. Turning his craft, he aimed his tork and sent a stream of deadly projectiles
into the flying monster. Its membraneous wings crumpled, and it fell into the
sea.
Unconscious
of what he was doing, the plant-hunter kept his arm around the girl's
waist—held her close. He slammed the door, and turning, looked into her eyes.
In them he read gratitude—and something more that thrilled him immea-sureably.
With that brief look went the heart of Lotan. He was drawing her nearer,
crushing her to him, unresisting, while the ship hurtled forward, when he
remembered that she was of the nobility, and he only a botanist. The jewels
that glittered on her garments would have ransomed a rogo". And he was a
poor man. He released her. "You are of Tyrhana?" he asked.
"I
am Mirim, daughter of Zand, Romojak** of the Fleets of Tyrhana," he
replied. "And you, my brave rescuer?"
"Lotan,
plant hunter for His Imperial Majesty, Zinlo of Olba," he replied.
"My navigating instruments are out of commission, but when we strike the
shore line, which we are sure to do by proceeding westward, I can find the way
to Tyrhana and take you home."
"Home," she said, and there was a
sob in her voice. "I have no home, now. My mother died when I was bom. My
father went down with his ship in the great storm that cast me on that terrible
island. Now I return to the loneliness of a great castle filled with
slaves." Burying her face in her hands, she burst into tears.
His
arm encircled her grief-shaken body, and his hand stroked her soft, golden
hair.
"Mirim,
I—" he began, then stopped resolutely. The gulf
between them was too great. Now if he had but found the kadkor and won the reward, he would be her equal—could ask her hand in
marriage. He gasped, as that which had been in the back of his mind,
endeavoring to fight its way into his objective consciousness, suddenly
occurred to him. He had seen the kadkor. It had been a kadkor that Mirim had climbed to escape from the hahoes. But in the excitement of the moment his mind
had only registered the fact subjectively. Back there on that tiny islet, now
several hundred kants away, was the object of his quest. But he did
not know
"King. "Admiral.
its
bearings, and had not even a compass to guide him. He might search a lifetime
and not find that islet again.
Presently
the girl ceased her sobbing, sat up and began to adjust her disheveled
garments. She detached her belt pouch and handed it to him.
"Will
you empty this for me, please?" she asked. ""It came open and
got filled with some horrid gray spores."
Lotan
looked at the spores, and his heart gave a great leap of joy, for they were the
spores of the kadkor,
scraped from the gills of
the fungus by her open belt pouch as the girl had been dragged aloft.
"I'll
keep these, if you don't mind," he said, "for to me they are worth
the purple, and a thousand kantols of land. Moreover, they give me the courage
to say that which has lain in my heart since first I looked into your eyes. I
love you, Mirim. Will you be my wife?"
"Take
me, Lotan," was all she said, but her lips against his told him all.
KALDAR,
WORLD OF ANTARES by Edmond Hamilton
1 : THE
START
"You will
find yourself, if you
accept, on another world!"
Stuart
Merrick half rose from his chair in amazement at the statement, but the nine
men who faced him across the long table did not move. He searched their faces
as though to discover some sign that they were joking, but found none. All were
men of middle age or over, of serious, scholastic type, and the one who had
spoken was an elderly man with iron-gray hair and eyes like swordpoints.
They
were all watching Merrick intently. He was perhaps half their average age, a
rather shabbily dressed dark-haired young man whose deceptively lean figure
held muscles that only the broad shoulders hinted. His dark eyes were the eyes
of a dreamer, but in the tanned face and set of the cleft chin strength was
evident.
"On
another world," the speaker repeated. "If that statement frightens
you, say so now and save our time."
"It
doesn't," Merrick answered evenly, "but it interests me a great
deal."
"Very
well," the other said crisply. "You possess the qualifications which
our advertisement mentioned?"
"I
think I do," Merrick answered. "Adventurous disposition, education,
lack of family connections, indigence—yes, you have them all in me, especially
the indigence."
"So
much the better," the other calmly told him. "It is unnecessary that
you learn our names, but I may say that we nine are probably the nine greatest
astronomers and astrophysicists now living. Our advertisement was inserted because
we need the help of some younger and more adventurous person to aid us in an
investigation we have planned for some years. That is nothing less than the
personal exploration of a world of one of the fixed stars!
"That
may possibly seem to you an insane statement. It is not. Five years ago we nine
determined upon it. Astronomers know almost all there is to know about the
planets of our own sun, our own solar system. We know their temperatures, have
mapped their surfaces, have charted their orbits. But
what of the other suns, the unthinkably distant fixed stars? Around them too
revolve great worlds, more calculated to be the abode of fife than our own
neighbor-planets.
"The
telescope and spectroscope can show us but little of the distant stars, save
that they exist. The only way in which we will ever gain knowledge concerning
any of these worlds is for a man to visit it. Of course no rocket or projectile
that we could devise could ever cross the gulf to the nearest of the stars. But
we have worked for five years on the problem and have found a way of bridging
that gulf, of sending a living man across the void to one of the stars and of
bringing him back.
"Briefly,
our way is to split up the body of the chosen man into the electrons that
compose it, and of using a terrific vibratory beam to drive those electrons
together out toward the star or world decided on. An electron, a mere tiny
particle of electricity, can travel faster than anything in the universe, with
sufficent force behind it. Our projector's force-beam drives the dissembled
electrons of that man out to the world of any star in moments only. On reaching
that world, the projector's force halting, the electrons will combine instantly
again into the living man.
"In the same way, if the projector's
force were reversed, and if the man were to stay in the same spot on that
distant world, the beam would reach across the gulf and in an instant decompose
his body into electrons, draw those electrons back through the void to earth
in a moment, and there recompose them instantly into the man again. Thus our
projector can send a man without harm out to the farthest star and can reach out
to bring him back again.
"We
have chosen a world of the great red star Antares to investigate first. Antares
is technically a red giant among stars, a huge sun of great age. Around it
revolves at least one great world our telescopes and spectroscopes have
glimpsed, and it is of that world that we want first to leam, whether it is
habitable and whether it holds intelligent life.
"We
are all too old and unfitted for such a venture as this, however, and the death
of any of us would be, all modesty aside, a loss to science. You, however, are
young and adventurous and seem to answer all requirements. We will project you
out to this world of Antares in the way that I have described, and when we draw
you back to earth if you can give any information on conditions there we will
pay you one hundred thousand dollars. The risks of it are self-evident. Do you
accept?"
Merrick
drew a long breath. "Another world—another star!
But where on that world would I find myself when your projector sent me
there?"
"There
is no way of knowing," was the calm answer. "You might find yourself
in the center of an ocean or in the pit of a volcano or even on an airless
world where you would be instantly asphyxiated. It is a great gamble, for we
know nothing more about that world than that it exists. It is to know more that
we want to send someone to it."
"And
when would I return?"
"In three days. If you survived on
reaching this world you would note the exact spot where you found yourself and
in three days at the same hour would take that position. Our projector,
stabbing its beam across the gulf to that spot with reversed force, would draw
you back as dissembled electrons to the earth."
Merrick considered silently. The room was
still, the ticking of a clock
unnaturally loud. A faint
murmur of noise came from the night activities of the city outside.
Suddenly
Merrick rose to his feet. "I accept," he said quickly. "But with
one condition."
"And that is?"
asked the other anxiously.
"That I start
tonight-now!"
The nine scientists showed
their astonishment. "Now?"
There
was a grin on Merrick's tanned face. "Now or never.
If I sit around thinking this thing over it's a
thousand to one I'll back out on it. You can send me out tonight?"
"We
can, yes," the spokesman of the nine answered, "though
we hadn't expected to do so. The condensers have been charging for weeks and
all is ready. But you'll want to take equipment with you—that will take time to
gather."
Merrick
shook his head. "Nothing but an automatic, enough food
for the week, and different clothes than these. Other equipment would be
useless; for if I couldn't live on that world three days without it, it's ten
to one I couldn't live there with it either."
"He is right,"
one of the scientists interjected.
"Then
we can have the things you mention ready at once," the spokesman of the
nine said.
He
turned, gave quick orders, and in a moment the nine had snapped into activity,
disappearing into the rear and lower parts of the building, hurrying excitedly.
Merrick heard the clash and rumble of great
objects being moved, caught the whine of dynamos or motors from somewhere
beneath. The building that had been so silent was suddenly alive, a buzz of
excited voices and rush of hurrying steps echoing through it.
Merrick
heard other heavy objects being shifted, voices calling directions. A moment
later the elderly spokesman of the scientists brought in to him a suit of rough
khaki clothing, a heavy
automatic, and a small
knapsack that held concentrated foods. Merrick donned these quickly. He felt
his spirits rising as he did so, the feel of the weapon and rough clothing
familiar to him. A synchronized watch completed the outfit.
When he had them on, Merrick stepped with a
sudden whim to one of the room's windows and raised a blind.
Outside
and beneath in the darkness lay a city street, its curb-lights a double lane of white luminescence through
which rolled a golden stream of auto headlamps. Crowds of evening
pleasure-seekers jammed the walks. Merrick stared thoughtfully.
The
hand of the scientists' leader on his shoulder brought him around.
"All is ready," the other said.
"You start at two exactly."
Merrick
nodded and followed him through a door into the rear portion of the building.
It was a long white-lit laboratory whose roof had been slid aside in some way;
only the black night sky was overhead. Masses of unfamiliar apparatus were in
the room, but most prominent was the object at its center, a low square
platform of metal resting on squat concrete piers. From its sides led heavy,
black-cased cables.
These
wound through bewildering tangles of wiring to the massed apparatus. One whole
wall was occupied by huge condensers resting in a metal rack. There was other
apparatus beyond Merrick's recognition, coils and enigmatic cases. Guarding
rails of black insulation circled the apparatus everywhere, protecting from
its terrific electrical force. On one wall was a large switch-panel.
His
guide touched a switch and the lights in the room died. As darkness engulfed
them, Merrick saw for the first time that the black sky overhead was gemmed
with countless burning stars. Some were calm green and others golden-yellow,
others still with the blue of living sapphires. But southwestward from the
zenith swung one that was fiery red, a great crimson eye winking and twinkling across the void.
"Antares," said the other quietly.
"In moments, if all goes well, you will be upon its world."
Merrick
gazed. "What's waiting up there for me—I wonder—"
The
other motioned to the platform. The projector," he said simply. "It
is almost two."
"I
just stand on the platform?" Merrick inquired, and the other nodded.
"Yes,
and at exactly two the force-beam will project you outward. You ought to find
yourself almost instantly on that world of Antares. Three days from now at two
exactly you must be again at the same spot there, so that the projector's beam can draw you back across
the void. Good-bye, and good luck."
Merrick shook the hand extended, then turned
and stepped onto the low platform. Through the room's darkness he could see the
other's dark figure at the switchpanel, could hear him calling directions to
the others as they changed connections quickly. The throb of the dynamos had
become terrific and Merrick, his thoughts kaleidoscopic, wondered if they were
not audible in the street outside.
His
eyes were on the dark figure at the switch-panel. Merrick saw him jerk over
three switches in quick succession, then shift a rheostat arm. He was just
turning to look upward when another switch clicked at the panel. As it did so
Merrick felt incredible forces flooding through him, shaking him in every
atom, and with a thunder in his ears the dark laboratory passed from around
him and he was hurled into blackness.
II : KALDAR, WORLD OF ANTARES
Through
that black unconsciousness
Merrick seemed to flash but for instants before out of the blackness there
sprang again light. There was a sharp shock that jarred him through, the
thunder in his ears receded, and then, staggering, he was looking about him in
stupefaction.
From
above a blaze of light and heat beat upon him and as he raised his eyes he
could have cried out. For in the sky above there burned such a sun as Merrick
never had imagined, not the familiar golden sun of earth but a colossal
crimson sun whose arc filled a third of the heavens and whose dazzling brilliance half blinded him! Antares, that mighty sun, and he was upon its world!
He lowered his eyes, looked about him. His
brain reeled.
Around
him there stretched the looming buildings of a mighty city. Giant pyramids of black metal
they were, sky-storming structures with terraced sides. Far around him lay the
mighty city's mass, broken by wide black streets and a single great circular plaza. At the plaza's
center rose a small round dais of black metal and on it Merrick was standing.
And
crowded in the plaza around the dais were thousands on thousands of awe-struck,
silent people!
They
were people such as Merrick had never seen before. They were tall and dark of
hair and white of skin, though with a ruddy tint that the red sunlight
explained. Each of them, men and women alike, wore a short flexible garment of
black metal woven like chainmail, reaching from shoulders to knees. Each of the
men wore in a belt around this a sheathed
sword of long, rapier-like design and a short
metal tube with a bulging handle or stock.
Merrick
stared stupefiedly at them from the central dais on which he alone stood, and
for a moment utter silence held the vast throng. Then from them there burst
suddenly a tremendous shout.
They
were pointing up to him in the wildest excitement and crying to each other.
Merrick, half stunned by his transition to this strange world and strange city,
caught of their cries the one word "Chan! Chan!" repeated over and
over. The place was a wild bedlam of maddest excitement. Merrick, dazed by the
wild uproar his sudden appearance on this world had created, was hardly aware
of more than that he had reached his goal.
Out
of the madly shouting throng there sprang toward the dais a single man, great
and black-bearded, fury on his face. He jerked from his sheath a long, slender
sword of metal as he leaped, and the sword shone with white light all along its
blade the moment after he drew it. With the shining sword in hand he was
charging toward the dais when others caught him and held him back. Merrick's
automatic was in his hand by then and he remained on the dais despite the
incomprehensible uproar.
Suddenly
out of the throng another figure pushed close to the dais, a single one that he
saw was a girl. Tall almost as himself
she was, her slim figure sheated from shoulders to knees by the black metal
garment. Her piled hair was as black as the metal, and beneath it her dark eyes
were wide with amazement as she stared up at Merrick. She turned from him then,
flung up a hand, and the huge throng quickly quieted.
She
spoke quickly to the throng. The black-bearded man interrupted, pointing to
Merrick and seeming to urge something, but the girl shook her head decisively
and haughtily. Merrick saw her pointing up to him on the dais and repeating
the word "Chan." When she ended he was stunned, for there flashed up
into the air thousands of shining swords and these rolled toward him a
shattering shout of "Chan!"
Merrick
waited tensely for developments. He saw by now that he had been flung into some
strange situation among these people of Antares' world. A double file of
sword-armed men approached the dais and he stiffened.
The
girl seemed to comprehend his doubt. She came forward, extended a hand as
though motioning him down beside her. Merrick met her eyes, then
stepped unhesitatingly down to her side. She said something to him in her low,
musical voice, but seeing that he still did not understand, pointed simply
toward one of the great pyramids at the plaza's edge, one that seemed greatest
of all in the city.
They
started toward it, the double file of armed men on either side. Merrick's eyes
clashed with those of the black-bearded man for a moment as they passed. The
guards pushed a way through the wildly shouting throng that surged on all sides
about them. The whole thing seemed still an unconnected sequence of unreal
events to the astounded Merrick.
As
they neared the high portal of the great black pyramid, Merrick looked in awe
about him. Far along the city's streets he could glimpse hastening throngs, and
overhead flying-craft of some kind came and went. It was all incredible,
unreal—this city of looming, terraced black pyramids beneath the huge red sun.
But they were passing into the great structure that was their goal.
They
were entering a huge square hall, ranks of armed guards drawn up about it. The
girl gave an order and the guards dropped back. She and Merrick entered a small
metal chamber in which was one man. This one touched a plate on the wall, and
the door clicked shut behind them. Another touch and they seemed crushed to the
floor by infinite forces for an instant; then the door opened again. As they
stepped out Merrick saw that the small chamber was a super-elevator of some
sort, for they were no longer in the lower hall of the pyramid.
They were in a big room that was at the tip
of the same building, he saw. Great windows let in the crimson sunlight and
gave a glimpse of the far-reaching city outside. The girl came toward Merrick,
and now with her were two men bearing a complicated apparatus. Its main feature
was a small generator of some kind with intricate controls, from which led leads
ending in tiny electrodes. The two scientists, for they obviously were,
motioned for Merrick to he down on the metal bench
beside him.
Merrick
went cold. Until then the sheer strangeness of events had carried him forward,
but now he halted. What was the apparatus? Was he to be used as some strange
animal for-vivisection?
The
girl seemed again to comprehend his doubt, laid a hand on his arm and spoke
reassuringly. The words meant nothing but the tone of them was reassuring, and
Merrick found himself thrilling to the touch of the
girl's soft hand. He mustered a grin, nodded amicably to the two scientists,
and lay face down upon the bench. The two made quick incisions in the back of
his neck, painlessly, and inserted the tiny electrodes.
Then
they turned and Merrick heard the soft humming of the apparatus. At the same
moment he experienced a strange whirling of his thoughts. It seemed to him that
all his knowledge and memories and speculations, everything in his mind, was
being changed and turned over and crowded in chaotic fashion. The mechanism
hummed on while the two fingered its controls. When at last they turned it off
and undid the connections and withdrew, Merrick's brain ceased its chaotic
whirl.
The
girl came forward eagerly as he rose. "You understand our tongue now, O
Chan?" she asked. The fact stunned Merrick. The girl was speaking in her
own tongue still, yet he understood her perfectly!
"But
how—how is it that I can understand now?" he asked, and was aware that the
strange tongue rose to his lips as easily as his own.
"It
is that apparatus, the brainchanger," the girl told him. "It implants
knowledge artificially into the brain. All knowledge, you know, is received by
the brain as impulses through the sense-nerves, and that apparatus duplicates
those impulses and sends them through the nerves into the brain artificially,
received there as knowledge, giving you knowledge of our language as though
you had studied it for years. On all Kaldar there are no teachers, only
brainchangers."
"Convenient,"
muttered Merrick. "Kaldar—that is this world?"
The
girl was wide-eyed. "Of course. Kaldar is the
only one of our sun's worlds that is habitable, as far as we know. Surely you
know that, O Chan!"
"Chan?" Merrick repeated. "They were calling me that before—what does it
mean? And what is your own name?"
"I am
Narna," she answered. "But surely you understand that you are
Chan—Chan of Corla?"
"Corla—what's
that?" Merrick asked, bewildered.
"Is
it possible that you do not know?" said Narna, astonished.
"Come—"
She
led the way to one of the high windows. Merrick followed, looked forth upon a
breath-taking scene.
From
the tip of this great pyramid, a thousand feet in the air, they could look out
far across the mighty city of black pyramids. Far away in all directions it
stretched. Men and women thronged the streets below andf jammed the
great plaza, the one clear spot upon it being the round little dais at its
center. Over the excited throngs and the city black, projectile-like
flying-craft were rushing and dipping.
Here
and there the city's black mass was laced with crimson where were parks and
gardens, all filled with blood-red vegetation. Out beyond the city's edge
Merrick glimpsed in the distance crimson fields, and forests or jungles. Beyond
these, walling the horizon on all sides, there rose a
titanic circular range of black mountains that was like a colossal, awful wall
around the city and surrounding crimson country. Overhead flamed the huge
crimson sun, casting its weird red light down on the whole strange scene.
"The city of Corla," said Narna.
"All within the ring of the mountains we hold, against our enemies."
Merrick's
dazed eyes took in the amazing scene. "Corla," he whispered.
"But what then does Chan mean?"
The
girl's eyes held amazement. "Do not you know, you who
came out of the unknown to be Chan? It means king, lord, master! You are
the Chan of Corla—the supreme ruler of this landl"
Merbick, stunned, could not speak for a moment.
"I—ruler?" he managed to cry at last.
"Of
course," said Narna. "One month ago the last Chan of Corla, who was
my father, died. After waiting until the established month had passed, the nobles and people of Corla assembled today in
the great plaza to choose a new Chan as is the custom. The dais at the plaza's
center is the dais of the Chan, upon which none other than he may ever step
under pain of death.
"All
were sure that Jhalan would be chosen as the new Chan today, for though many
think him cruel and ruthless, he is a great fighter and our land is so sore
pressed by its enemies that it needs such a ruler. In moments more he would
have been selected, indeed, and would have ascended the dais as Chan. But there
came a sudden thunder and you appeared suddenly on the dais. By your strange
appearance and unfamiliar garb it was evident that you had come out of the
unknown, and since it was on the dais of the Chan that you appeared it was
evident that destiny had sent you to us as a new ruler. Hence you were
acclaimed as Chan of Corla, and are now its ruler."
Merrick
was stunned. He sought to grasp the reality of it. A day—an
hour—before, he had been Stuart Merrick, penniless adventurer on earth.
And now he had been hurled to another world at the one spot where his
appearance had made him automatically Chan of Corla, supreme king of a great
landl
His
mind began to work. "Then that black-bearded man who tried to rush me on
the dais—"
"That
was Jhalan. He was mad with rage when you appeared, for if you had not done so
he would have been chosen Chan in moments. He is furious, therefore, to lose
the rulership of Corla and also to lose me."
"To
lose you?"
Merrick asked, and Narna smiled.
"Yes,
for only the new Chan may wed the daughter of the last one. Jhalan has long
desired me and that was one reason why he wanted to be Chan."
Merrick's eyes searched her face. "But
it seemed to me
you were espousing my cause down there rather
than his?"
Narna
colored. "I do not like bearded men," she said irrelevantly, then
sobered. "But Jhalan will be here tonight with the rest of the Council of
Twelve, the great nobles of Corla, to pledge allegiance to you as new Chan. I
would try to placate him as much as possible if I were
you—he is very angry and would make a very bad enemy."
Something
in Merrick hardened. "If I am Chan I will rule as Chan," he answered,
a strange new sense of power flooding him like wine.
Narna's
eyes were steady on his. "I think that you will and Corla needs a strong
Chan now if ever it has needed one," she said. Then, as she turned toward
the lift-chamber: "The Council of Twelve will be here an hour after night
falls."
"And you'll come
too?" Merrick pursued.
"As
daughter of the last Chan I too must pledge allegiance," she rejoined,
laughing, and disappeared into the lift-chamber.
The
next few hours passed in a whirl of strangeness for Merrick. Servants came,
respectful and low-voiced, apparently regarding their new Chan as something of
a divinity, almost. He was led through the great chambers that were his as
Chan, at the pyramid's tip, to a huge bath with walls of varicolored metals.
When he emerged from its steamy perfumes Corlan clothing was awaiting him, a
soft undersuit of some silken material, black metal sandals, and one of the
black metal tunics.
It was like all the others he had seen save
that on its breast was a brilliant small red sun-disk.
The red sun-disk was repeated on the walls around him, and was evidently the
insignia of the Chan.
With
the tunic went a belt in which were a sword and tube such as he had noticed.
Merrick examined these weapons of the Corlans carefully. The sword seemed at
first glance a simple long rapier of metal. But he found that when his grip
tightened on the hilt it pressed a catch which released a terrific force stored
in the hilt into the blade, making it shine with light. When anything was
touched by this shining blade, he found, the force of the blade annihilated it instantly.
He learned that the weapon was called a light-sword, due to the shining of the
blade when charged, and saw that it was truly a deadly weapon, its touch alone
meaning annihilation to any living thing.
The
tube proved a stubby gun that shot small charges of shining force, called for a
similar reason the light-gun. Its accurate range was no more than a few
thousand feet, though extremely accurate within that distance. Merrick was
later to leam that light-guns of cannon-size had been developed, however, with
far greater range and destructive power. As it was, he reflected, any one armed
with light-sword and light-gun would make a tough foe, able to fight at a
distance or at close quarters with equally deadly effects.
Merrick
ate the meal the servants brought, of simple cooked herbs and strong yellow
wine, at a metal table beside one of the great windows. As he ate he could look
out and see the huge crimson circle of Antares sinking westward, as on earth,
behind the black rampart of the distant mountains, and could see the stars
twinkling forth in the violet sky. They were brilliant but in strange groups
and constellations, and though he recognized some of the greater stars at once,
it was only after some search of the changed groups that he located the tiny
yellow star that he knew to be the sun of his own solar system. With something
of awe he looked at it as the darkness deepened.
Soft
lights were shining out by then over the clustered pyramids of Corla around and
beneath. Merrick saw lit flying-craft coming and going, saw that they and the
great crowds still beneath were drawn by his own building, thousands gazing up
toward his window. He realized anew the strangeness of the destiny that had
cast him into this position of power. Could he sustain his part as Chan, as
ruler, into which he had been so strangely hurled?
He
turned to find the great rooms softly illuminated and a servant bowing.
"The Council of Twelve is here, O Chan," he announced.
Merrick
summoned his resolution and stepped back into the great central room. A group
of a dozen or more black-garbed figures were coming toward him from the lift-chamber. They were led by a
fine-faced, white-bearded oldster, and behind him among the others, Merrick glimpsed the ironical dark eyes of Jhalan and the figure of the girl Narna. The group halted and the oldster stepped forward.
"We bring our allegiance, O Chan," he said, bowing. "We know
not how or from what world you have come to us but we know that only destiny
could have placed you on the dais of the Chan."
The
unfamiliar new sense of power flared again in Merrick. "Since you have so
chosen me Chan I accept your allegiance as such," he said. "It is
from another world— another star—that I come, yes, one far different from this.
In that world my name was Merrick."
"Merrick,"
repeated the other with an odd twist. "It is well, Chan Merrick. I am
Murnal, and these the others of our Council of Twelve—"
They
came forward, bowing and naming themselves, while Merrick inclined his head to
each. Most of the twelve were over middle age, like Mumal. Exceptions were
Hoik, a great grizzled warrior topping the others by a head, and Jural, a
quiet, slender figure whom Merrick was to know later as one of the most deadly
fighters of the Corlan race. Last of the twelve councillors was Jhalan. All
watched closely as he stepped forward.
But
the great black-hearded Corlan bowed gravely enough. Merrick saw in his black
eyes as he straightened, though, a sardonic amusement, as though at some secret
joke. He found his hand tight on the hilt of his light-sword as Jhalan stepped
back. He relaxed as Narna followed the twelve, her eyes on his own as she too
gravely bowed.
Merrick
motioned the twelve to a long table beside one of the great windows. When he
had taken his place at its head they too sat, the white-bearded Murnal at his
right. Far away outside their window stretched the black, fight-gemmed mass of
Corla, illumined now by the weird light of two crimson moons that had swung up
eastward.
"Since
it is from another world that you have come to us, O Chan Merrick," Murnal
began, "would you know more of this world or is it known to you?"
"It
may be that I know, but I will hear you," said Merrick diplomatically.
"Then hear," said Murnal.
"Kaldar, this world of ours, is of great size, how great indeed we do not
really know. It revolves around our mighty sun at a medium distance, and around
Kaldar in turn revolve our five moons. Of these four
are crimson like our sun, but the fifth as you will see, is green, the five
moving in a chain around our world at different speeds.
"Of
this world of Kaldar, we humans hold only the land within the circle of the
great black mountains. This land t nd
city of ours, Corla, lies almost across the equator of Kaldar. We are, so far
as our recorded knowledge teaches, the only humans upon this world. And we know
little more of Kaldar than what lies within our mountain circle, since, outside
it there are great and unhuman races as ancient and intelligent and powerful as
our own, who have been our enemies always.
"Of
all Kaldar's strange races and lands we have but rumors, indeed, for our
airboats seldom venture across the mountains. But nearest to us of the other
races are the Cosps, the great spider-men. Their great city lies far south from
ours, beyond the mountains and strange forests, and from the beginning of time
they have been the worst enemies of us of Corla.
"These
Cosps, who are much like huge spiders in shape but with intelligence and
science, have airboats as good as our own. They do not use light-swords or
light-guns for weapons, but have poison-sprays that are as deadly. They have
also mechanisms that project darkness wherever they wish, and these have always
given them the advantage over us. For ever and again great Cosp raiding parties
attack our city, and though we defend ourselves with the great light-guns on
the city's pyramids, their darkness mechanisms give them always an unchangeable
advantage.
"By
them the Cosps are enabled to carry away great numbers of captives and loot for
their distant city. Lately their attacks have become more and more frequent and
Corla has come to be in terror of them. It is because of that that you have
been welcomed so wildly by our people as the new Chan from the unknown, since
all hope that as Chan you will be able to halt these terrible Cosp
attacks."
Merrick
considered. "Your own air-boats make no attempt to meet the Cosp raiders
in midair?" he asked.
Murnal spread his hands. "It would be
useless, O Chan. With the darkness-projectors our boats would be at the mercy
of the Cosps and none could escape."
"Then some way of overcoming the
darkness-projectors must be found, if Cosp and Corlan are to fight on equal terms,"
Merrick stated.
Jhalan
spoke from the table's end. "Surely it will be nothing for you to find
such a way, O Chan from the unknown?" he asked cynically.
Merrick
gave him a level glance. "Whether inside it or outside, Corla's enemies
are my own," he said evenly. He hardly knew what prompted the answer, but
saw Jhalan looking at him with knitted brows when he had made it'.
"Spoken
like a Chan!" exclaimed the great Hoik. "If I had my way we'd load
all our light-guns on the airboats and sail south to give the Cosps some of
their own medicine!"
As
the talk went on, veering from the Cosps to other problems of Corla, Merrick
learned much concerning the race into whose kingship he had been so strangely
projected. He was beginning to realize that the Corlans, though they had
attained super-science in some few things, were essentially a feudal,
medieval-like race. He caught Jhalan's eyes sardonically on him, Narna's with
approval in them.
Through
the great window beside them he could see the moons swinging up from behind the
mountains. Three of crimson hung like seals of blood across the sky and a
fourth one of brilliant green was rising over Corla.
Merrick, watching them, saw suddenly a long dark mass that moved across one of
the crimson moons, high above the city. He was turning back to Murnal and the
others when a wild, screaming signal sounded deafeningly across the city,
waking it instantly to a wild babel of cries, a confused, rising uproar. And
at the same moment there shot down upon Corla a great fleet of dark airboats
from the upper night.
The
others sprang to their feet with him. "An attack!" cried Murnal.
"It's the Cosps—the spider-men—they're raiding the city!"
IV :
SPIDER-MEN AND POISON-SPRAY
"Holk! Jurul!" Murnal shouted. "Order all our
light-guns into action—they've caught us by surprise!"
But
already the two Corlans and the others of the Council were facing toward the
lift-chamber, Murnal and the girl Narna and Jhalan alone remaining in the great
room. And already across the great city the light-guns were firing up at the
dark craft of the invaders. The guns were soundless but Merrick could see the
shining charges of deadly force flashing up from them all across the city.
Here
and there invading airboats were hit and blasted by the shining charges, but
the others dived unheedingly downward upon Corla's pyramids. From long tubes
they rained down a fine spray and as it struck men on the pyramids and streets
they fell into withered, distorted heaps. The light-guns,
though were vomiting shining charges upward with increased intensity, the whole
terrific battle being almost soundless save for the wild babel of cries.
Merrick,
stunned by the transformation of the quiet city into this field of terrific
battle, saw the Cosp airboats diving recklessly in all directions. As one shot past their window he glimpsed its occupants and
shuddered as he saw them. In shape they were hke huge six-foot spiders,
but with a near-human head set upon their bulbous central bodies. Clinging to
the deck of the long airboat, they were directing their poison-sprays, one of
their number guiding the craft from the prow.
In
that first moment the battle had been almost even between Cosp and Corlan,
light-gun and poison-spray striking up and down with equally deadly effect. But
now from the swooping ships great fields of darkness were suddenly projected
here and there over the city, areas of absolute light-lessness into which the
Cosp ships unhesitatingly dived.
"The darkness-projectors!" Murnal cried. "It is always the same—we
can not fight against them and the Cosps overcome us, being able in some way
to see in the darkness!"
"But order all your light-guns to fire
straight upward, then!" Merrick cried. "If they do
that the Cosp ships can't land on the pyramids whether in darkness or
not!"
Murnal's
eyes fit. "We will try it, O Chan!" He sprang toward the
lift-chamber.
Merrick,
Narna beside him, looked out now across a scene that seemed out of nightmare,
the spectacle of Corla struggling with the raiding spider-men. The huge city
of black pyramids was a wild chaos of flashing light-guns and down-swooping
Cosp airboats, blotted out here and there by the lightless areas of the
darkness-projectors. Over it all swung the four great moons, three of crimson
and one of vivid gTeen.
Cosp
ships were swooping into the darkness-areas, a few already rising laden with
captives and loot. But abruptly the tenor of the battle changed. Wreckage of
Cosp airboats drifted in masses out of the dark areas, and other craft of the
spider-men that tried to dive into the darkness they created beneath them were
met by up-bursting hails of charges from the light-guns. The darkness-areas
were vanishing, the Cosp ships recoiling—
"They're beaten!"
Merrick cried. "They're rising!"
"Truly
they rise!" Narna exclaimed. "Your order has repulsed them, O
Chan!"
"Beaten!" Merrick exulted. "And once we find a way to neutralize those
darkness-projectors—"
"Chan Merrick! Jhalan
signals to the Cosps!"
At
Narna's cry Merrick whirled. He had forgotten Jhalan and now saw that the big
black-bearded Corlan, at one of the other great windows, had pointed his
fight-gun up and fired four shining charges up into the darkness. In answer to
them a Cosp airboat was racing down toward them. Jhalan signalling to the
Cosps—it crashed to Merrick's brain that this attack was no fortuitous one but
had been arranged with the Cosps in some way by Jhalan in the depths of his
hate for the earth-man!
Merrick
leapt toward the other, jerking the long light-sword from his sheath more by
instinct than by design. Jhalan, his light-gun sheathed, whipped his own sword
out in time to meet him. The two blades glowed as one with white light as the
deadly force of the hilts was released into them. Then Merrick felt his blade
click against his enemy's as they closed. He knew that the charged blades could
not harm each other but that a touch of either meant death to the person
touched.
Jhalan
handled his deadly weapon like a master, its shining length cleaving the air
around the earth-man. But Merrick was for the moment his equal, old fencing
lore coming swiftly back to him in this strange duel where a touch was death.
Up and down—right and left—back and forth—the two shining fight-swords wove
like twin shuttles of death as the two rushed, stabbed, pained.
Over the white heat of battle Merrick heard a
cry from
Narna,
and as he whirled he saw something that froze the blood in his veins. The Cosp
ship had swooped to hang level with the room's windows and a
half-dozen great spider-men poured into the room. Jhalan called
something to them and Merrick in a glance saw that they had seized the girl
Narna and were hurrying her onto their craft's deck!
Maddened
by the sight, Merrick flung himself with desperate recklessness upon Jhalan,
but the Corlan had called again and Cosps were rushing toward them.
Poison-sprays were lifted toward Merrick, but there came a sudden interruption.
Men were pouring up out of the lift-chamber with light-swords in hand, Murnal
and Hoik and Jurul and others! Jhalan leapt back and as Merrick sprang after
him a whirled tube in the grasp of one of the Cosps
struck his head and sent him reeling back. Jhalan was on the air-boat with the
spider-men, and with Narna held upon it it darted rocket-like up into the
night.
Merrick
rushed to the window with Hoik and Jurul. The whole fleet of the Cosp raiders
was moving southward, recoiling from the attack and vanishing swiftly in the
weird moonlight, leaving the city in wild uproar behind them.
"Narna!"
cried Merrick. "Jhalan has her—he and the
Cosps!"
"Jhalan a traitor!" Murnal exclaimed. "To
think that any Corlan should ever join forces with the Cosps as he has done,
from jealousy and rage! He must have been in communication with them,
and arranged this attack that he might carry away Narna!"
"But I'll find
him—I'll bring her back!" Merrick swore.
Murnal
shook his head sadly. "Impossible, O Chan Merrick.
Jhalan has taken her with the Cosps southward, to the great Cosp city far
beyond the mountains. None on Kaldar has ever entered that great city of the
spider-men and returned."
"But
I'll enter—and return!" Merrick asserted. A cold purpose was replacing
his first wild rage. "And not for Narna alone but for
Jhalan. If he lives to aid the Cosps their attacks will be strengthened
by all the information he can give them, and they will end by destroying
Corla."
"It
is true," Murnal said, and the others murmured assent. "But why go yourself, O Chan? Why not send some of your warriors to
attempt this venture?"
"Because this lies now between Jhalan
and myself," Merrick answered. "Also, would
I be fit Chan of Corla if I sent others where I dared not go mvself?"
The
eyes of Hoik lit. "Truly you are Chan!" the big veteran exclaimed.
"And I for one follow when you start for the Cosp city! Jurul here, too,
though he's too shy to say so. Why, a dozen of us can fight our way into the
spider-men's city and out again, if need be!"
The
next hours passed for Merrick in a whirl of activity. While the fifth moon of Kaldar still hung in the west like a crimson wafer, the huge red sun was
rising eastward to look down on a Corla different far from that of the day before.
Already the Corlans were repairing their city's injuries, recovering quickly
from the night attack of the spider-men. Murnal reported to Merrick that while
the city was joyful over its repulse of the
Cosps, it was saddened by the news of Jhalan*s treachery and the abduction of their last Chan's daughter.
Merrick
had decided that for his venture to the Cosp city a single airboat would hold
the necessary party. No large force that he could take could battle
successfully the overwhelming forces of the
Cosps, and by limiting his companions to a dozen and taking but one craft
their chances of reaching and penetrating the Cosp city were
far greater, it being by stealth only that they could reach their goal.
He
inspected the airboats and on the recommendation of Hoik and Jurul chose one of
fifteen-man size and of unequalled swiftness among the ships of Corla. It was the first close glimpse of the craft that Merrick had had, and he found the airboats simple in
design, long, tapering metal craft like racing-shells, but broader of beam,
decked, and with low surrounding rail. They moved in the air by projecting
ahead of them a shaft of the annihilating force of the
light-swords and light-guns, which ceaselessly destroyed the air just in front of the craft and thus forced it on by the pressure of the air behind. The changing of this
invisible force-shaft's direction controlled the boat's direction of flight,
and the changing of its intensity regulated speed.
The
simple controls were at the prow, while at the stern and along the sides were
light-guns of medium size mounted on swivels.
For the remainder of that day, while the airboat was being made ready, Merrick slept, exhausted. When he woke he found
awaiting him Murnal, who was to act with the remainder
of the Council of Twelve as ruler of Corla during the absence of its Chan. It
was night again, and on
one of the great pyramid's
upper terraces the chosen airboat waited, the ten Corlans of its crew ready in
it. Hoik and Jurul were
waiting with Murnal beside
him.
Murnal pointed down to the thronged streets
as Merrick buckled on light-sword and light-gun.
"The people wait to see you go, O
Chan," he said. "They know now that you are truly Chan and they are
sad to see you start to what seems certain death."
"Certain
death for Jhalan, perhaps," Merrick answered grimly. "As for me, I'll
be back with Narna. While I am gone see that the scientists try that way of
neutralizing the darkness-projectors I mentioned to you. Those projectors give
off light-damping vibrations of some sort and could be neutralized and made
ineffective by the proper opposing vibrations."
"We will try," Mumal nodded,
"and it may be that your way will give us victory again. Until you return, then, Chan Merrick."
Merrick rested his hand for a moment on the
other's shoulder, then strode out with Hoik and Jurul
onto the terrace. Night lay over Corla, and in its streets great throngs
watched in death-like silence as the three stepped onto their airboat and it
shot up over the city. In moments the mighty black pyramids of the city had
dropped behind and beneath, and Merrick and his companions were gazing ahead
into the darkness as their craft shot southward through the night toward the
distant stronghold of the Cosps.
V : OVER
THE FUNGUS FOREST
As their
craft flew southward
Merrick crouched with HoBc and Jurul at its prow, the latter having the
controls in his grasp. The airboat flew almost soundlessly, with only a low purring from the squat mechanism at the stern that produced the
force-shaft which moved them onward. The ten
Corlans of their crew crouched and lay along
the craft's sides.
Merrick,
peering ahead, could make out in the distance the dim black rampart of the
great mountain-ring toward which they were flying. It grew rapidly colder about
them as Jurul slanted the airboat upward as they approached the huge mountain
wall. At last in freezing cold air they were racing over the huge range, gazing
down in awe upon it.
Merrick could see in the light of the two
risen red moons that the giant peaks of the range were of a height unknown on
earth, and that the great range itself was surprisingly regular in is circular
shape. In the clefts between the mountains was white snow, but there was none
on the great peaks, for they and the gigantic chasms and cliffs gleamed as
though glassy-smooth, black and awesome masses.
"They look as if they were of black
metal," Merrick commented to the men beside him, and was amazed at Hoik's
answer.
"They
are metal, O Chan. That black metal exists in tremendous masses in Kaldar's
interior, and crops out here and there as huge mountain ranges or ledges. We
and the Cosps and all other races use it for our airboats and buildings and
almost all else."
"Metal
mountains!" marvelled the earth-man. By the time that the great range
dropped behind, all five of Kaldar's moons were in the night heavens, bunched
together in seeming for the time as they followed their separate orbits around
their wold. The sight of the stupendous, lonely black metal mountains in the
light of the red and green moons was one that remained long in Merrick's mind.
As
the metal mountains receded behind them Jurul slanted the craft downward and
the air grew warmer again about them. They flew on at smooth, unchanging speed,
noting below them the lower hills and scarps of the great metal range. Beyond
these the moonlight disclosed smooth and rolling plains, over which they flew
for hours. At last these gave way to a dark mass of vegetation that extended
ahead and to either side as far as the eye could reach.
As
they arrowed above this, Merrick tried to estimate the length of the day and
night of Kaldar, coming to the conelusion that they were not greatly different
from those of earth.
The period of Kaldar's rotation, as he was later to learn, was some twenty
earth-hours, so that he was not far wrong in the estimate he made when the huge
crimson sun lifted from the horizon to their left.
The
coming of day disclosed the extraordinary nature of the forest over which they were flying.
It was a vast fungus forest. As far as the eye could reach in all directions stretched the mass
of great crimson growths, most of them twenty feet or more in height.
They were monstrous of form, great central trunks with projecting arms, quite
leafless, which gave them a grotesque appearance. They were crowded together in
an unending sea swept by tides and currents of movement. Merrick thought at
first that the things were swaying in a wind, but closer inspection showed him
that the great growths were rootless and actually moving, crawling to and fro
by their great groping arms, brushing and crowding against each other.
From Hoik and Turul he learned that this
fungus forest was of vast extent and feared by all on Kaldar. For the great
growths did not, like ordinary fungi, prey upon other plants, but upon animals.
Any luckless Cosp or Corlan or living thing of any kind that fell into the
forest was doomed, since before he could move the great growths would have
grasped him, suffocating and crushing him, and battening upon his body as
ordinary fungi do upon plants.
For
all of that day their craft flew steadily south over the unending, crawling
crimson masses of this forest of horror. His companions assured Merrick that
it extended to the very edge of the city of the Cosps, and was one reason why
that city of the spider-men was never attacked by land, and almost never by
air, few venturing over the fungus forest, a fall into which meant death. Night
closed down with the limitless expanse of fungi still beneath them.
At
reduced speed they flew on through the night, Merrick and his companions
peering intently ahead.
"We
must be near the Cosp city now, I think," Hoik declared. "But it may
be that we have missed it—we Corlans know little of its location because few of
us have ever reached it and returned."
"Well reach it,"
Merrick said, his jaw setting. "And we'll—"
Jurul's cry stabbed their
ears. "A Cosp airboat—attacking!"
At
the moment he cried out Jurul had whirled their craft over, and as it heeled
dizzily in midair there shot soundlessly down past it a long craft on which
were a score of the hideous spider-monsters, the Cosps! Their poison-sprays
were belching the fine rain of death that had missed the Corlan craft only
because of its lightning turn.
"The light-guns!" Merrick cried. "Get it before it can reach us again!"
The Corlans of their crew leapt to the guns,
and as Jurul sent their craft on a slant toward the other a half-dozen shining
charges of force clove soundlessly toward it. But the Cosp craft had whirled
upward in a turn as quick as their own and was rushing back on a level with
them, the long tubes of its poison-sprays outstretched toward them.
The
thing was instantly a wild, whirling duel of the two craft, Cosp and Corlan
airboats grappling in the night with light-gun and poison-spray, with three of
Kaldar's great crimsons moons looking down from above and with the fungus
forest below. The two airboats circled like fighting falcons, evading each
other's sprays and charges and striving for an advantageous position. Had the
Cosp craft one of the darkness projectors they would have had short shrift,
Merrick knew, but even as it was, the darting, deadly sprays of the spider-men
were each instant harder to evade.
The
wild duel seemed endless to the earth-man, but in reality it was over in
moments. Jurul, seeing that the poison-sprays were certain to catch them in a
moment more, shot their craft downward as though to a lower level to escape,
and as the Cosp airboat dived hawk-like he slanted it up in a giddy curve,
giving their gunners a momentary chance at the craft beneath. Down hailed the
shining charges, two striking the Cosp craft near its stern, blasting the metal
there into a distorted and twisted blackened mass, sending
the craft whirling downward.
Merrick saw it crash in the fungus masses a
thousand feet beneath, and in the clear moonlight
could see the Cosps leaping forth. But as the great spider-men did so they were
caught by groping arms and disappeared from view beneath the huge fungi, which
were crawling from all directions toward them as though informed by some
instinct what had happened. Merrick felt sick as their own
craft whirled up and onward.
"A Cosp patrol-boat!" Hoik was exclaiming. "That means there
must be others out, too!"
Jurul
nodded quietly. "We'll have to fly higher," he said. "That ought
to take us past the Cosp patrols—the spider-men don't like the cold of the
upper air."
"Always
passing up a fight," the great Hoik grumbled. "For anyone who fights
like you, avoiding a battle is a waste of talent."
"Jurul
is right, " Merrick declared. "We've no time
for these encounters—our only objective is the Cosp city."
"And
when we get there?" asked Hoik. "I suppose you know that there isn't a chance in a thousand of getting out of there once we
enter."
Merrick smiled. "Leave that to take care
of itself," he said. "Jhalan is in there—and
Nama. Once I find
them it'll be time enough to worry about getting out."
Hoik grinned his
approval. "Jhalan has always been thought one of the greatest fighters on
Kaldar," he said, "but I think it will be interesting when you and he meet again."
While they talked the airboat had been flying
steadily southward, carrying up to a greater height. Soon the wind was cold
again about them and the fungus forest a dark plain far beneath. In the west
two red moons were setting while eastward the green moon rose. Made tense by
their recent battle, Merrick and Hoik and Jurul watched alertly for Cosp craft.
But in the next hour they saw none, evading them by their greater altitude if
any others were actually near.
Hoik
stared ahead, his weather-beaten face a mask in the mixed light, Jurul watching as silently as ever at the controls.
It was Jurul who gave word at last that they were Hearing their goal.
"Look!" he said simply, pointing
ahead and downward.
"The city—the city of the Cosps!" Hoik exclaimed.
Merrick peered with narrowed eyes. At first
he saw only a darker
bulk against the dark fungus forest far ahead, one that glinted in the
moonlight at points. It was only when after minutes of onward flight the dark
bulk slowly grew that he appreciated its enormous size. Fascinated he watched.
It
largened slowly arid Merrick almost forgot their errand in the wonder of the
sight. The Cosp city lay before them! And it was a city of but a single structure—a
gigantic, irregular-shaped mass of metal with countless flat smooth sides,
miles upon miles in extent. And it was as bored with tunnel-openings and
honey-combed passages as some colossal black metal cheese. Around its giant
metal mass rose a metal
wall hundreds of feet in height, against which the crawling fungus forest
pressed and crept.
"The city of the Cosps!" Hoik repeated. "Long ago the spider-men
found here that giant outcrop of solid metal, and hollowed out in it their
cells and tunnels until now it holds all their countless hordes. The wall
around it keeps out the great crawling fungi of the forest that surrounds
it."
"Then those
tunnel-passages—" Merrick began.
"Run
through the whole huge city in a labyrinth," the other answered.
"Somewhere down in that mighty honeycombed mass lies
the hall of the Cospal, the ruler of the Cosp race. It is near there, I think,
that Jhalan would be with Narna, but how are we to reach it?"
"There's
but one way," Merrick said decisively. "The city seems sleeping, and
two of us might penetrate into it and get back, where all of us would
inevitably be discovered. You will land Jural and me between the wall and city
and well try it. You can hover high over the city, and if we get out again
we'll fire our light-guns as signal to drop for us."
"And leave Jural to have the fun of it
while I lie up in the cold?" Hoik asked belligerently. Jurul was laughing
softly. "Yes. As Chan I order it," Merrick told him. "You'll
have fighting enough before we get out of this, Hoik."
"In that case, well enough," Hoik
grinned.
He took the controls and while Merrick and
Jural looked to their weapons sent the airboat downward. Some of the tunnel
openings were fit, and there were what seemed lit
guard-towers on the great wall, but no air boats were in sight, and
silently as some ship of the dead their craft sank toward the sleeping city of
the spider-men.
VI : IN THE COSP CITY
Mebwck
expected each instant a
challenge or alarm from the guard-towers on the great wall, but none came. Long
ages of immunity from attack had made the Cosps negligent in their guard, and
without accident the Corlan craft came to rest on the black metal plain that
lay between the surrounding wall and the city's huge honeycombed mass.
At
once Merrick and Jurul were leaping from it. "Hold her high above,"
Merrick whispered to Hoik, "and when you see our light-guns firing down
here drop like lightning for us."
"If
it's firing you can't keep me from it," Hoik
grinned, and set the craft darting up again into the darkness.
Merrick
and Jurul, their hands on the hilts of their light-swords, set off instantly
toward the looming bulk of the city whose honeycombed metal cliffs towered a
half-mile away. The metal floor over which they hastened gleamed in the light
of the moons. No Cosps were in sight, though they saw dark spider-forms against
a few of the dim-lit tunnel-openings from time to time.
They
headed toward one of the openings on a level with the floor, the upper ones
being reached by projecting holds in the cliffs unusable by any but the
many-limbed spider-men. Merrick had in mind the suggestion of Hoik that it was
only deep down toward the center of the great city, where the Cosp ruler was,
that Jhalan and Narna would most likely be found. He realized the slenderness
of their chance of finding them, but was carried on by the very unreality of
the adventure and by a strong memory of the Corlan girl.
They
slowed as they neared the tunnel opening, and peered stealthily into it.
Dim-lit by feebly glowing plates inset in the walls, it curved out of sight
before them, quite unoccupied. Merrick and Jurul stepped cautiously into it,
stooping because of its low height. They passed doors as they went on in"
it, opening one or two and finding beyond them storerooms filled with unused
mechanisms and weapons.
They went on and soon found that other
tunnels crossed their own. Merrick took the first one leading downward and
inward. Its downward slant was steep and the metal floor slippery to their
feet. They shrank back once as a sound of oddly hissing voices came to them and two spider-men crossed their
tunnel just ahead. The two great Cosps, hideous spider-bodies made more ghastly
by their hairless and human-like heads and features, were discussing some
matter, talking in the tongue Merrick had learned was common to almost all
Kaldar's races. They passed and Merrick and Jurul crept on.
They found themselves passing other doors and
when they peered through one found the room inside full of sleeping Cosps, each
resting on a square raised platform. They crept quietly past these, following
their tunnel that wound ever downward. Moving around one of its sharp turns,
they ran squarely into three Cosps coming around the turn. Before the
spider-men could recover from their surprise, Merrick and Jurul had their
light-swords out of their sheaths and had sprung forward. Merrick's shining
sword touched one of the
great spider-men and before he could realize it the Cosp was a scorched and
distorted lifeless heap, blasted by the sword's terrible force. Jurul accounted
for a second in the same instant, and as the third spider-man turned to flee Jurul's blade touched and blasted him
also, the light-swords being automatically recharged from the hilt at each
release of their force.
For a moment Merrick and Jurul stood, panting
and wild of eye, shining swords ready, but no more of the Cosps appeared for
the moment.
"We
can't stay here long," Merrick whispered. "Some of them are sure to stumble upon us."
"Back, Chan," warned Jurul. "I hear others now—"
They shrank back into the darkness of one of
the transverse tunnels, more dimly lit than their own, dragging the three
twisted forms of the slain spider-men with them. Five Cosps were approaching
along the tunnel they had been following, and as they came around the turn
Merrick saw that they were armed with black-tubed poison-sprays. He heard them
talking as they came on.
"—and why he should receive him so I can not guess.
There
has never been anything but war to the death between Cosp and Corlan and there
never will be. Why, then, should this one be received in
honor with his prisoner?"
"You
forget," another answered, "that this Corlan hates his people now as
much as we do. This Jhalan can help "us to make a final conquest of
Corla."
"Also,"
a third spider-man put in, "the Cospal will know how to deal with him when
we have conquered his race."
"It
may be so," the first replied, "but in the meantime it irritates me
to see him a guest in the chambers of the Cospal himself."
Merrick,
listening, hardly realized their danger in his interest until the five Cosps
came level with the cross-tunnel in which they crouched. Were they to turn down
it discovery was inevitable, but fortune favored the two and the spider-men
went on along the brighter-lighted way. When their voices had receded Merrick
plucked at Jurul's arm.
"You
heard?" he asked excitedly. "Hoik was right—Jhalan and Narna are in
the Cospal's chambersl"
"But how to get into them?" Jurul said doubtfully. "They'll be
guarded, remember."
"This
lighted tunnel must lead to them, for those five were apparently just coming
from the Cospal's chambers," Merrick pointed out. "And once we find
them we'll find some way of getting in."
They
started along the lighted way again, made more cautious by their two narrow
escapes, shining light-swords in their hands. It came to Merrick as they crept
forward how vast must be the sleeping honeycombed Cosp city that lay around and
above and beneath them, a limitless labyrinth of tunneled ways holding in its
cells and chambers all the countless sleeping spider-men. He crept on with
Jurul.
They crossed other tunnels, but the lighted
one led surely onward and downward. At last they were brought up short as they
rounded a curve in it by glimpsing ahead a portal-like door across it, guarded
by four spider-men with poison-sprays. At sight of the Cosp guards the two shrank
back.
"Guards of the Cospal," Jural
whispered. "We're near— but how to pass them?"
"Our
light-guns?"
Merrick asked, and the other thought
and nodded.
"Our
only chance, it seems. Before we could get near them with swords they'd kill us
with the sprays."
Sheathing their swords, therefore, the two
drew their stubby light-guns and crept silently to the curve's edge. Then,
raising them, they pressed the inset firing-plates on the stocks. Merrick was
aiming at the Cosp on the extreme right and saw him fall in a blasted heap as
the shining charge flashed soundlessly from the gun and struck him. One on the
left had fallen at the same instant beneath Jurul's fire, and as the two
remaining Cosps darted forward with poison-sprays upraised they were met by two
more charges that cut off their rising cries of alarm by instant death.
Merrick
and Jurul, trembling with excitement, dragged the slain guards back into another
of the transverse tunnels and then went on through the portal. Along the tunnel
now were designs worked in white metal on the black metal walls, showing Cosps
battling with Corlans and also with beings unlike any Merrick had ever seen,
that he realized must have been inhabitants of some part of Kaldar.
But the pictured walls meant little to
Merrick in the excitement that now urged him on. He had not realized how much
his quest for Narna meant to him until now when he came within reach of the
Corlan girl. He and Jurul glimpsed far along lit corridors spider-guards here
and there, but were able by following branching ways to avoid them. They were
in a great maze of guarded corridors and ante-rooms that must surround the
inner retreat of the Cospal, he knew, and he halted at last in doubt.
He
was turning to Jurul, when from both came whispered exclamations. Some one was
following the transverse tunnel some distance ahead, and as he crossed their
own they saw that it was the great figure of Jhalanl
Merrick
almost leapt forward as he saw him but checked himself in time. His heart
pounded madly as they watched the great Corlan cross ahead. Black-bearded and
still in his black metal garment, Jhalan still wore his light-sword and
light-gun, and his possession of weapons in this city of the Cosps was in
itself ample proof of his treachery. They crept silently after him, and as they
followed him down the dim-lit cross-tunnel saw him pass two spider-guards,
exchanging a word with the Cosps as he did so. Merrick and Jurul made a quick
detour through divergent tunnels to avoid the guards and again a moment later
were dogging the traitor Corlan's heels.
In both their minds, as they followed like
stalking beasts of prey, was the same thought, that by following Jhalan most surely
would they be led to Narna.
They
dared not keep too close to their unconscious quarry, though, for ever and
again he cast a glance around and behind him. So it was that after trailing him
through several tunnels in which, luckily for them, were no more guards, they
saw Jhalan turn a curve ahead. Before they reached it they heard the clang of a
door and when they hastened around the curve found the corridor beyond it
empty. Along it were a dozen doors, through any of which the Corlan might have
gone. They halted, tense, Merrick sick with doubt.
"We'll
have to try all these rooms," he whispered. "He must have gone into
one of them."
Jurul shook his head. "Suicide to do
that," he declared. "There may be a half-hundred Cosp guards or even
the Cospal himself in those rooms, even if Jhalan is in one."
Merrick saw all the force of the other's
words and stood for a moment in despair. Their whole venture seemed black, when
from the second door there came out a sound that startled them. The scream of a
girl!
VII : FLIGHT AND BATTLE
"Narna!"
cried Merrick as the scream
struck his ears. He leapt to the door.
"Wait!" Jurul
exclaimed. "There may be Cosps inside too!"
But
Merrick was for the moment beyond control of reason. He tugged fruitlessly at
the handle of the locked door and then whipped out his light-sword and drew its
shining blade around the handle. Beneath the sword's force the metal of the
door twisted and melted instantly, and as the door gave before him Merrick
burst inside, shining rapier in his hand.
The scene inside was one that fanned his
quick rage to flame. The room was a small one, with strange metal furnishings, and at one side of it Narna
was struggling in the grasp of Jhalan. No fear, but loathing, was in her eyes,
and they lit instantly as she and Jhalan turned and saw Merrick burst in.
"Chan Merrick!"
cried the girl.
"One
side, Narna— quick!" Merrick exclaimed.
For
Jhalan, behind the girl, had recognized Merrick and had instantly whipped out
and levelled his light-gun. Instead of springing aside, though, Narna struck up
the weapon and the charge that flew from it blasted the wall over Merrick's
head. Rather than waste time Jhalan dropped the weapon and ripped out his
light-sword. Merrick's weapon clashed against it as he leapt forward, and then
the interrupted battle they had fought in Corla was resumed.
Again
the shining slender blades clicked against each other like needles of death as
Merrick and Jhalan circled each other in the chamber. Once Jhalan raised his
voice in a hissing
cry, but Jurul had closed the door to prevent the fight from arousing the
spider-men. Merrick knew as he stabbed and feinted that his ally dared not use
his light-gun in the little room lest he annihilate friend and foe alike.
Whatever
Jhalan was, he was a supreme swordsman. But the long slender light-sword in
Merrick's hand was so like a fencing-foil in weight that it was as though he
were engaged in a friendly bout rather than in one where a touch was the end.
He pressed Jhalan fiercely forward, but as the Corlan gave way slipped
suddenly. Instantly the other's blade leapt toward him but Merrick threw
himself aside in time, was on his feet again. A cold rage filled him now and he
pressed Jhalan irresistbly.
The
Corlan was maneuvering around the room and in a moment more his plan made itself evident. For
as he neared the door he flung it open with a swift motion of his left hand,
and as he leapt for the opening hurled his light-sword in Merrick's face!
The sword, as it left Jhalan's grasp, went
dead and forceless, and Merrick's own blade, striking it in his instinctive
parry, sent the weapon flying back to strike the head of Jhalan just as he
leapt through the door-opening. Without a sound the great black-bearded Corlan sank to the floor, stunned by the
blow.
Merrick,
panting, stepped to the unconscious man and extended his shining blade toward
him, then suddenly drew it back.
"I
can't do itl" he panted. "In fight, yes, but I can't kill an
unconscious man."
"Then I wilU" Jurul declared. His
light-sword leapt forth, but Narna interposed.
"No,
the Chan Merrick is right. No Corlan strikes a prostrate foe." Jurul drew back and the
girl turned to Merrick.
"Did they capture you also, O
Chan?" she asked. "Have you escaped them?"
"They never captured me," Merrick
told her. "I came with Hoik and Jurul and others to find you—our airboat
waits above."
"You
came—for me?" she marvelled. "Why, scarce a Corlan in history has
ever dared approach this Cosp city. Truly you are our Chan, when for a single one of your subjects you dare what no
Corlan has ever dared before!"
"It
was not that," Merrick began, feeling in some way clumsy in expressing
himself, but Jurul interposed.
"If
we're to get back up to the surface we'd best be going," he warned.
"It must be near day now and all this Cosp city will be waking soon."
They
left the unconscious Jhalan where he lay and started
back through the corridors they had followed in coming. Nama, though, showed
them another way which she declared was a shorter route to the surface, being
the one by which she had been brought down captive by Jhalan and the Cosps, and
running past the inmost hall of the Cospal.
They
followed it as hastily as possible, detouring through adjacent tunnels now and
then to avoid guards, knowing that a single cry would bring the sleeping hordes
of spider-men around them into wakefulness. Soon they were following a wider
tunnel, one side of which was open, giving view of a great dim-lit hall along
whose side high up their passage led like a balcony. Merrick peered down into
the hall as they crept onward.
It was of enormous size and he could see
drawn up around it rank on rank of armed Cosps, great spider-men standing as
motionless as though carven. In a cuplike depression at the hall's center
rested a single Cosp at least three times as large as any Merrick had seen, a huge
spider-monster twenty feet across with enormous, bulging head. It was the
Cospal, he knew, the strange ruler of the spider-race. It seemed sleeping,
perhaps only thinking, but motionless as the guards around it. The strangeness
of the sight remained with Merrick long after they had crept past the hall and
on up the tunnel.
They moved onward, upward, sometimes in dark
tunnels where only Narna's soft grasp of his wrist told that his companions
were beside him. Hope rose in Merrick as they climbed steadily up and outward
through the Cosp city's vast labyrinthine mass. At last the dim-lit tunnel
ended in a dark circle ahead, dotted with stars. Merrick turned with a whisper of exultation on his lips, but as he did so a single long,
rising, hissing cry trembled up from deep in the city's mass behind them, taken
up and repeated by dozens of similar voices instantly.
"Jhalan!"
cried Jurul. "He's come to and given the alarm! I knew it was wrong to let
him live!"
"We
can still make it if Hoik is watching!" Merrick cried,
all effort at stealth gone now as the city woke around them. They raced up toward
the star-dotted mouth of the tunnel.
"Cosps ahead, O Chan!" Nama cried suddenly, but Merrick had seen
the dark spider-shapes appearing in the opening ahead.
As one he and Jurul aimed their light-guns in
racing forward, and as the shining charges flicked and flashed from them the
Cosps ahead reeled back and down in scorched heaps. In all the tunnels behind
and around them, though, Cosps were crying to each other, searching through the
ways toward them as up from beneath poured pursuing guards. They burst out of
the tunnel's mouth onto the black metal plain and Jurul's light-gun shot its
charges rocket-like up through the night in shining signal. From the wall ahead
and from the city's mass behind Cosps were pouring, poison-sprays in their
graps.
Merrick yelled, stopped with Jurul and Narna.
A great shape was swooping like a dark hawk out of the night, an airboat whose
guns were hailing charges on the rushing Cosps. As they recoiled from its
unlooked-for attack the craft swept low and Narna and Jural leapt to its deck,
Merrick felt Hoik's great arms pulling him after them as the craft darted
upward again.
"Out of here!" Merrick cried. "There'll be a hundred airboats after us in a minute!"
The craft shot like a thing alive up into the
night with great poison-sprays from wall and city wheeling to dart their deadly
jets toward it. Behind, they glimpsed Cosp ships beginning to rise from the
city's top and the metal around it. But the whole panorama of the aroused city
of the spider-men vanished behind them as their craft shot at immense speed
northward through the darkness.
"We
have escaped!" Narna cried. "The first Corlans ever to win clear of
the Cosp city once they had entered itl"
"Yes,
but I thought there was going to be some fighting to it!" Hoik complained.
"All my life I've been hoping for a raid down here and when I finally get here all I do is wait up there in the cold like some bird!"
Narna
and Jural laughed at him, but Merrick, who had been peering back as they flew
on, dawn beginning to rift the darkness eastward, turned
an anxious face to them.
"You
may have your fighting yet, Hoik," he said. "Look back there—what are
those?"
A
wide string of dark dots was becoming visible far behind, extending across the
reddening dawn sky and moving after them. Hoik gazed, Narna looking back
anxiously at Merrick's side, and then the big veteran nodded grimly.
"Cosp airboats! They're not going to let us get away so easily, it seems."
"It
is Jhalan," murmured Narna. "He will never see me escape."
"I
begin to think that Jurul was right about killing Jhalan," said Merrick
grimly. "Well, they'll not catch us without a chase—head straight north for Corla."
When the huge crimson sun flamed up eastward
it disclosed the fact that the Cosp craft far behind were massing more closely
and had settled down to a relentless chase. They seemed of no greater speed
than the Corlan craft, though as the next hours passed it seemed that some of
them were drawing closer.
For
all of that day, while the great sun wheeled across the sky, the Corlan craft
and its pursuers fled on high over the vast fungus forest. By sunset it was
plain to all that the Cosp craft were much closer, though whether they could
overtake their prey before reaching Corla remained doubtful. They would pursue,
Merrick knew, to the city itself, being more than a hundred strong and no doubt
having their great darkness-projectors on some of their craft.
With
the coming of night, the great moons of Kaldar lifting one by one as though to
view the chase, the Cosps drew still closer. Through the night as through the
day the pursuit held grimly after them. And when Merrick woke from an hour's
exhausted sleep on the airboat's deck to find dawn blood-red in the east, it
was to find the spider-men's ships a bare half-mile behind. Ahead by then loomed the great wall of the black
mountains, beyond which Corla lay, but rapidly now the Cosps were drawing
closer.
Merrick
could make out the erect figure of Jhalan on one of the foremost airboats and
he cursed his squeamishness in sparing the traitor. At the same time he was
aware that he would do the same again in like case, and as he caught Narna's
eyes he saw her smile bravely at him.
He waited until the Cosp ships were hardly
more than a thousand
feet behind before ordering the Corlans of his crew to open fire. With Hoik
directing them, Jural at the controls, they poured back for a few moments a
deadly fire of shining charges that confused and slowed the Cosp pursuit,
sending a half-dozen craft whirling down. The others then split into two
portions, long fines, one of which swept to either side to pass and surround
the fleeing Corlan ship and hold it in their circle. They were passing over the
great mountains by then, low over the giant metal peaks, and Merrick saw at
last the two lines of Cosp craft joining ahead, a great circle of them holding the fugitive
Corlan ship.
"They've got us," Merrick said
quietly to Narna. "We have brought you from the Cosp city only to death,
it seems— better had our rescue failed."
She shook her head quietly. "Better here
with you, O Chan," she said.
Merrick turned to Hoik and Jurul. "Hold
all our charges until they close in on us," he told them. "Just
before they get into range with the poison-sprays let them have it—I just want
to get Jhalan before they end us."
They were still flying forward, the circle of
the Cosp ships contracting now upon them. They might destroy a dozen of the
spider-men's craft, Merrick knew, but the others would in that time have their
deadly sprays in range. It seemed a strange end—Nama's calm eyes and the tense
figures of Hoik and Jurul and the others, and the black range beneath and huge
red Antares above, a kaleidoscope of impressions as the moment approached. The
Cosp ships were nearer, poison-tubes raising, and he
had on his lips the order to fire when from Hoik burst an inhuman, exultant
yell.
Airboats
in a great mass were rushing toward them from ahead, and instandy their guns
were raining deadly charges on the ring of Cosp ships I
"Corlan ships!" Merrick cried. "They may save us yet!"
Jurul
shook his head sadly. "They can not fight the darkness-projectors of the
Cosps," he said. "See—I"
For the Corlan airboats, rushing fiercely
upon the craft of the spider-men, had so surprised them that for a moment the
battle had been a mere wild chaos of struggling craft in which deadly sprays
and shining charges thronged thick the air. Outnumbered, the Cosp ships were
blasted in dozens in that first shock of battle, but in a moment had recovered
from their surprise and darting back and brought their darkness-projectors into
play. Great areas of black lightlessness engulfed the Corlan craft, the
spider-men turning their sprays upon these instantly.
But,
astoundingly, after that first instant of darkness the lightless areas seemed
to waver, to be broken by darting rays, and then to vanish! And as the Corlans
again swooped toward their enemies, the Cosps, astounded at the failure of the
weapon that for ages had given them supremacy, became a confused, stunned mass
of ships into which the others poured a deadly fire. Merrick glimpsed the craft
of Jhalan at the center of that terrific inferno of blasting death, saw it
whirl down with dozens around it. Then the remainder of the shattered Cosp
fleet had turned, was racing away in mad flight southward, half the Corlan
ships in hot pursuit.
"Beaten!" Hoik bellowed. "The first time in history that
Corlan has met Cosp on equal terms, and we've beaten them!"
Narna's eyes were shining. "Look,
Mumal's airboat coming toward us!" she cried.
Merrick saw the craft driving level with
their own, and then from it the white-bearded Murnal stepped to their own. His
face flamed with the victory, and as he saw Narna beside Merrick his eyes
widened.
"The victory is yours, Chan
Merrick!" he cried. "Your suggestion for neutralizing the
darkness-projectors worked perfectly, and with some
airboats equipped with neutralizers we were starting south to see if we might
find you.
"Corla
will be mad with joy," the old noble added, "not only that we have
shattered the supremacy of the Cosps, but that its Chan has returned safely and
brought with him her for whom he went."
In moments the Corlan ships, their own in the
van, were flying back over the metal mountains, swift scout-boats going ahead
to give to the people of Corla the great news. When at last their fleet dipped
down over the city of mighty black pyramids they found streets and terraces
jammed with madly rejoicing throngs. The great plaza was packed solid with
hoarse-voiced humanity, and it was down among them and beside the dais of the
Chan that their airboat landed.
A
deafening thunder of voices greeted them when Merrick and Narna stepped from
the airboat, Hoik and Jurul and Mumal behind them. And when Merrick stepped up
onto the dais there was an intensifying of the deafening storm of acclamation.
Merrick, with Narna's shining eyes upon his, raised his hand and the massed
humanity about him grew silent.
"People
and nobles of Corla," he told them, "for ages have Cosp and Corlan
battled, but never until today on equal terms, the spider-men having always the
advantage. But today, with that advantage gone, we have fought them and have
beaten them, have sent their shattered fleet reeling back to their city in
defeat and have broken their power for ever! And what we have done to the Cosps today
we can do again. We can meet and beat our enemies until on all Kaldar no race
shall dare attack Corla and its people. Chan of Corla, I say it!"
There was silence still for
a moment, and then out from the countless masses about him there crashed up to
him a terrific shout of "Chan!"
But as it sounded there was
a thunderous roaring in Merrick's ears and he seemed shaken in every atom by
awful force. As swift memory came to him in that moment he cried out and saw
Narna, white-faced, run with Hoik and Jurul and Mumal toward the dais. But for
the merest instant only he saw them, since in the next they and the city around
him and the huge red sun above vanished from around him as he was
whirled into lightless blackness.
VIII: EPILOGUE
Mehbick
whirled
out of that black unconsciousness of instants to find himself staggering
suddenly in a room, a long, white-lit, roofless room at whose center upon a
square metal platform he stood. Dynamos and other apparatus were throbbing
about him and elderly men were crowding excitedly toward him. He stood dazed
for the moment, a strange figure among them in his black metal tunic with
light-sword and light-gun swinging still at his side.
"You made it!" they were crying. "What did you find
there?"
"Three days!" The cry broke from Merrick as he remembered.
"Three days!"
"Yes," they nodded excitedly, "the three days are up, and
at two exactly we turned on the projector's force and drew you back across to
earth."
Merrick was stunned. In the
wild rush of events on Kaldar, his strange kingship, Nama and Jhalan and the
attack of the Cosps, his venture to the spider-city and desperate flight from
it, he had forgotten wholly his agreement to return to earth in three days. And chance had made him
take his place on the dais where first he had found himself on Kaldar, at the
exact moment when the projector's force stabbed across the void to that one
spot to draw him back to earthl
"I've
got to go back!" he cried. "I never meant to return to earth—it was
only accident. I tell you I have a people out there—you've got to send me back
now!"
They were astounded. "Impossible,"
said their spokesman. "It will take weeks to charge the condensers again
with enough force to operate the projector."
Merrick
was dazed, the nine scientists bewildered. "But we can send you back then
if you want to return," they told him.
"You'll send me back,
then?" Merrick cried.
"If you want to go, surely. But where did you get those things?—what is
that world like that you reached?—what did you find there?"
Merrick
for the moment did not answer their excited questions. He was gazing up
through the room's open top to where among the brilliant stars great Antares
swung. His mind, travelling back out across the gulf toward the huge sun,
seemed to have before it again its world of Kaldar. Kaldar—
with Corla and its people, his people—with Hoik
and Jurul and Murnal, with Nama—Narna—with all Kaldar's great unhuman races and
unending war and strange monsters, with all its mystery and horror and
unearthly beauty. The men around Merrick saw him smile.
"I found—my world," he said.'
SWORDSMEN IN THE
SKY
The millions of readers who have discovered
in the works of Edgar Rice Burroughs the fascination of sword-and-wonder
adventures on distant planets among exotic peoples have called forth an
insistent demand for more! It is to meet this demand that this new anthology,
SWORDSMEN IN THE SKY, was created.
Here are a selected group of terrific
novelettes by the expert writers of interplanetary derring-do. Here are adventure, peril, and marvel mixed by the master hands
of POULANDERSON EDMONDHAMILTON LEIGH BRACKETT ANDRE NORTON OTIS ADELBERT KLINE
Definitely as bold a band of galactic adventurers
as you would want to accompany on the conquest of a half dozen worlds!